Categories
Research Conclusions Science

Told “You’re Not Ready” and the Near-Death Experience

At some point in every near-death experience, the person returns to life. Otherwise, the person’s body would die and their soul would remain on the Other Side. In such a case, instead of an NDE, the person would experience death. But some people are given a choice as to whether or not to return. For example, they might be asked, “Are you ready?” Some people return because of a desire to finish their earthly mission. Once they return to life, they may say that God permitted them to return because their life’s work or mission was not complete. Such people may also say that returning to life was their choice. This choice to return may have been permitted because it stemmed from some sense of responsibility for others such as a mother’s desire to raise their children. On the other hand, some people are not given the choice to stay in heaven or return to life. After receiving a “taste” of heavenly bliss, experiencers may be told that they must return and therefore are forced to return to life. They may try to resist having to return. They may even beg to not be sent back. They may argue. But all attempts to resist are futile and the experiencer returns to life often bitterly disappointed. Some people are told of a specific task they must accomplish such as building meditation centers, starting an organization or writing a book.

Sometimes the experiencer returns to life instantaneously. Sometimes their return coincides with attempts to resuscitate their body such as with a electrical shock to the heart. Some people report of being pushed or forced back into their body. Some people return automatically for no apparent reason. But experiencers usually return from death convinced of a mission they must complete – a job they must perform for the greater good of humanity.

The experiencer may be given a reason why the must return. Usually, they are told by some heavenly being something like, “It is not your time” or “You are not ready” or “Your mission is not fulfilled” or “Your purpose is not complete” or “Your life is not finished” or “There has been a mistake” or “You must go back” or some variation of these. Such messages received by experiencers begs the following questions: Isn’t it strange that so many people are being told basically the same thing? Why are do many people report being given virtually the same message? If NDEs are just hallucinations, as so many skeptics claim, how can so many people be hallucinating the same message? If NDEs are just hallucinations, then aren’t they “mass hallucinations?” Given the fact that so many people are given this somewhat cryptic message, doesn’t this prove an objectivity to the NDE which cannot be explained by brain chemicals? In other words, suppose a large percentage of people are told something just as cryptic such as “Where’s the beef?” or some variation of this. Doesn’t this show that such messages are not a product of the brain? For many people, including myself, the answer is an obvious “yes.”

This article focuses on the aspect of the NDE where the experiencer learns that they must return to life.

Table of Contents

  1. Being Told “It Is Not Your Time”
  2. Being Told “You’re Not Ready To Die”
  3. Insights on Being Ready To Die
  4. Being Told “Your Mission Is Not Fulfilled”
  5. Being Told “Your Work on Earth Is Not Complete”
  6. Being Told “Your Life Is Not Yet Finished”
  7. Being Told “It Is Not Your Time To Die”
  8. Being Told “There Has Been A Mistake”
  9. Being Told “You Must Go Back”

1. Being Told “It Is Not Your Time”

After reading so many NDE testimonies on how experiencers are told that they must go back and return to life, one might wonder “Why must they return? Do they have a choice?” The best answer I have ever found to this question appeared In the NDE documentary video entitled Shadows (YouTube video) which is one of the best NDE documentaries I have ever seen. One of the experiencers in the video is named Cindy Massey and she describes a heart-wrenching conversation she had with Jesus on why she had to return to life. It is obviously very difficult for Cindy to recount this conversation with others. The following is the verbatim transcript of her recounting her conversation with Jesus.

Cindy: “I want to come home now.”
Jesus: “No, you can’t.”
Cindy: “But I don’t want to stay there anymore. I don’t like it.”
Jesus: “I know that.”
Cindy: “Well, I just want to come home. They are very mean down there. I don’t like it.”
Jesus: “I grieve for you and what they’ve done to you. And I grieve for what they do to each other. I grieve deeply. I hurt for you and for all of you. You have to go back. You have to return.”
Cindy: “Why?”
Jesus: “Because you promised me.”
Cindy: “But I can do it another time and another place.”
Jesus: “There is no other time. There is no other place. You must do it this time. You promised.”
Cindy: “Well, you don’t understand.” Cindy states that when see looked into Jesus’ eyes, she knew he did.
Jesus: “You promised me, child, it would be this time. You must return but I promise you I will be back when it is time for you to go.”
Cindy: “I don’t know what I am supposed to do.”
Jesus: “You’ll know. You’ll know when it’s time and you’ll know what to do.'” (Cindy Massey)

Betty Eadie wrote: “Gently, he (Jesus) opened his arms and let me stand back far enough to look into his eyes, and he said, ‘Your death was premature, it is not yet your time.’ No words ever spoken have penetrated me more than these. Until then, I had felt no purpose in life; I had simply ambled along looking for love and goodness but never really knowing if my actions were right. Now, within his works, I felt a mission, a purpose; I didn’t know what it was, but I knew that my life on Earth had not been meaningless. It was not yet my time. My time would come when my mission, my purpose, my meaning in this life was accomplished. I had a reason for existing on Earth. But even though I understood this, my spirit rebelled. Did this mean I would have to go back? I said to him, ‘No, I can never leave you now. He understood what I meant, and his love and acceptance for me never wavered. My thoughts raced on: ‘Is this Jesus, God, the being I feared all my life? He is nothing like what I had thought. He is filled with love.'” (Betty Eadie)

Victor Borras wrote: “And it seemed that I heard this voice from heaven speak to me and say, ‘Well done my son.’ Upon hearing this, I then believed that I had been carried to heaven or before the Almighty God. I was so filled with LOVE and JOY. I was content and NEVER wanted to go back to Earth, ever. But I again heard these words, ‘It is not your time – for you have much fruits to bring to me.’ But I did not want to return back to this Earth. Suddenly I felt myself back on my bed and the cloud had left.” (Victor Borras)

Jeanne Ciampa wrote: “I saw Jesus on the cross taking his last breath. I saw my body in a heap on the ground. I was above. There seemed to be no differentiation of time. It was all one. And then I felt his pain and loneliness as he took his last breath and he said without using words, ‘It is not your time to go’ and BAM I was back in my body wrenching in pain strapped to a board bleeding all over.” (Jeanne Ciampa)

Jean Harmon wrote: “I left the room of heat, noise, and pain and lay upon a bed in this cool blue mist and my ‘uncle’ came in and spoke to me. We spoke telepathically for hours which in real time must have been a very short time and when he rose from my bedside to go I came up out of my body to join him with peace and joy only to be told – No! ‘But I want to go with you, I want to go home!’ I cried. And again he said with such kindness – ‘No, Jesus sent me to tell you, now is not your time.’ When I mentally shrugged and gave up (who was I to deny Jesus) everything came back … the pain, the smells, the heat, the noise and I wept.” (Jean Harmon)

M.L. Gordon wrote: “Now I’ve always told Linda that when I get to heaven, the first thing I want to do is walk the dusty road that Christ walked. As I stood with my hand on the gate, I looked off toward the right, and there was my dusty road. I couldn’t believe it. I could see it right there, just as I always pictured it. I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.’ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying, ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.’ ‘Please don’t do this to me,’ I pleaded. ‘Let me go.’ Then there was another voice, coming from beyond the fence saying, ‘No son, it’s time for you to go back.’ And Linda’s daddy said the same thing, ‘Not yet. Linda still needs you.’ I started moving back in the tunnel. It was so black!” (M.L. Gordon)

Robert Coleman wrote: “Two elderly women came. I recognized them as both my grandmothers. They had died some five or six years previously. My father’s mother looked quiet and solemn. My mother’s mother was pleased to see me but, at the gate-keeper’s bidding, was quite firm in her tone. I had to promise solemnly not to try to return. I agreed. ‘Once more, I stood in front of the great dark disk again. As the stars and shapes slowly revolved, a deep voice said slowly, ‘Your time has not yet come.’ Then, once again I was in the long tunnel, feeling the wind against my cheek as I looked away and saw the long wall rushing past me. I awoke prostrate on the floor … I got up and walked thoughtfully across to my bed and sat quietly on it for the remainder of that evening, quietly reflecting on the experience. Echoing in my mind were the faces and voices of the disappointed young people, the revolving disc and the Voice, ‘Your time has not yet come.’ Twelve years later, my young son and daughter were playing one evening and it was time for me to put them to bed. My son turned and looked at me, smiling; my daughter sighed. In the golden twilight I recognized his look and her sigh immediately. They were two of the young people I had seen in my near-death experience.” (Robert Coleman)

Beth Hammond wrote: “I heard a voice say, ‘Be not afraid child. It is not your time. You are not through on Earth. Everything has a purpose and you will have to complete yours before you return. Mankind is doing things the wrong way. Go back and teach humankind that LOVE is what is important. Love one another justly. Help those who cannot help themselves. Teach one another compassion, undying love and respect. My creatures on Earth, large and small, are here for a purpose. They know everything here on Earth. They know everything from the beginning of time till the end of time. They have no fear of death. Mankind needs to learn from my creatures. They are here to teach us what is important in life. If you have no love and respect for my creatures whom you have seen. How can you respect me and love me whom you have not seen? Go back and tell the four corners of the Earth what is truly important, not which religion. You are but the pure in heart. There will be many wars, poverty, storms upon storms to rage the Earth, but will man ever listen? My child go back and tell.’ I awoke gasping for air – screaming for someone to come to me. My daughter said to mom, ‘The air is on 70 degrees. It is cold in here.’ She sped up the ceiling fan a notch.” (Beth Hammond)

Karen Floyd wrote: “Then I saw my Grandmother who had died 15 years earlier of a long and cruel illness and that I had loved very much. She had gangrene in one leg and had to have it amputated. At the time of her death, her illness had really taken a toll on her appearance. But when I saw her she looked radiant. She looked about 35 years old, healthy and had both of her legs! I was SO happy to see her and I wanted to stay with her. I asked her if she was OK and she told me she was fine and then told me I had to go back. She told me, ‘It is not your time. You have many things to do.’ And with that I was slammed back into my body – back was the pain and I felt sad.” (Karen Floyd)

William Harris wrote: “Life here pales in comparison to what awaits us. But I was told, ‘It is not your time!’ … and like a rebellious child I rebuked this and wanted to remain in this realm of ‘completeness’ but found that it was an effort in vain … and I can recall returning to my body like a hand in a glove and bouncing on the floor beneath my hospital bed and up back into my body.” (William Harris)

William Petersen wrote: “I could hear the doctors working on me, saying that they had lost my vital signs. I was on the “All That Jazz” escalator with a long tunnel and a lot of white light. Then I specifically remember a dominant male voice saying, ‘It’s not your time. Get off the escalator. You’ve got shit to do.’ I came to, and got sewed up.” (William Petersen)

Grace wrote: “And I said to him, ‘You must wonder what I’ve been doing, or you must sometimes feel angry with me.’ And he said, ‘No. Here, what goes on in the world has no meaning.’ He said, ‘We’re here to care for you, we’re here to take you on.’ And then there was a sense of drawing back, and I panicked and said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go!’ He said, ‘You have to go, it’s not your time yet, you must go back. You’re going to have a son, and you’ll have to bring this boy up, bring him up yourself.’ Then Dad told me my marriage was going to break up. (We’d only been married just a year!) And I remember saying, ‘Dad, I don’t want that to happen. I always thought that when I got married, it wouldn’t happen.’ It was a very intense feeling. I said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go – I want to stay with you. Let me stay with you.’ I was most distressed, I didn’t want to go back. He sent me back.” (Grace)

Vicki Umipeg’s NDE: Immediately, she [Vicki Umipeg] recognizes this Being to be Jesus. He greets her tenderly, while she conveys her excitement to him about her newfound omniscience and her joy at being there with him. Telepathically, he communicates to her, ‘Isn’t it wonderful? Everything is beautiful here, and it fits together. And you’ll find that. But you can’t stay here now. It’s not your time to be here yet and you have to go back.’ Vicki reacts, understandably enough, with extreme disappointment and protests vehemently. ‘No, I want to stay with you.’ But the Being reassures her that she will come back, but for now, she ‘has to go back and learn and teach more about loving and forgiving.’ Still resistant, however, Vicki then learns she also needs to go back to have her children. With that, Vicki, who was then childless but who ‘desperately wanted’ to have children (and who has since given birth to three) becomes almost eager to return and finally consents. However, before Vicki can leave, the Being says to her, in these exact words, ‘But first, watch this.’ And what Vicki then sees is ‘everything from my birth’ in a complete panoramic review of her life, and as she watches, the being gently comments to help her understand the significance of her actions and their repercussions. The last thing Vicki remembers, once the life review has been completed, are the words, ‘You have to leave now.'” (Vicki Umipeg)

Janet wrote: “And the light communicated with words. He said, ‘You’ll now believe in me.’ He also said, ‘I made you a woman, I created you. I know everything about you and I’m now going to send you back, because it’s not your time to come over. You still have your life’s work to do.’ I felt very humble, very much in awe of such love. I could hardly believe that someone could love me so much. At that time I remember asking what my life’s work was, and I was told, ‘You’ll not know at this time but you will be shown.’ And I think I was still asking questions like, ‘When? (laughing) I was always saying, ‘When?’ I was also told to come back and tell my husband and children what had happened. I was to share it with them. I think it was about then that I regained consciousness. I don’t recall coming back. Strangely enough, I only recall waking up a day and a half later, and by that time I was back in the ward.” (Janet)

Patty wrote: “I saw an angel pass me. I was ready go to the light. Suddenly, the voices said, ‘It is not your time. Go back. I’ve got work for you to do.’ I went back. (Patty)

Anne Horne wrote: “I looked forward and saw a lighted tunnel and at the entrance were many people. They saw me coming and alerted the person in charge. This person came floating up to me. He reached me in an instant. I immediately knew him as ‘Uncle.’ I remember thinking, ‘I don’t have an uncle who looks like him.’ He was dressed in khaki pants, a white shirt and a tan sweater vest. He carried a clipboard. I thought, ‘How odd.’ He had floated just a bit in front of my path blocking me from going further. Then he telepathically said, ‘It is not your time.’ In the same manner I told him, ‘I am going home!’ (It was sort of like saying, ‘What are you talking about?’) Seeing how I willed to go forward, he talked to ‘others’ who were somewhere else. They told him to show me something. Then he came up beside me and we both looked down onto the Earth. All over the U.S. and some other countries, there were groups of people, some three, some one person, some many people, etc, at work doing what looked like triage work of mending hearts by putting their hands over the hearts of others. It seemed at times they would roll them into what looked like caves. Once they were healed, they would be wheeled out again and set on their way. Most of the healings worked but some failed. They were working so fast to get as many healed as possible. They also wore white. I asked if they were nurses? ‘No,’ he said. I said almost in disbelief, ‘But there are only thousands of them!’ And then he said, ‘That is all we need.’ They would tip the balance. What they did was all that was necessary to do to accomplish what needed to be done. Then I saw this whole group of people become one consciousness because of something ‘they’ on the Other Side had activated within them. They became ONE. At that moment, ‘they’ were able to send a bolt of pure light into the world through their bodies. It entered through their backs, behind their hearts, and exited through their chest and out into the world and into every nook and cranny of the world. Then the fog of shadows and fear rolled back and a new age of Heaven on Earth came. It wasn’t going to last forever, but it would for many thousands of years. Everything would be different. I looked at him and he said, ‘We need you there.’ Then I remembered it was my ‘contract’ to be there and to do my part. It was my husband’s part to send me over to see this and experience what I was seeing. It was just a role for which he had no bad intentions. It was up to me to remember and not play a victim. With that, I found myself back in my body but there still were no sounds.” (Anne Horne)

“I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

Satwant Pasricha’s NDE research in India: “The Hindu near-death experiences profiled here are typical of the cases studied in India by researchers Satwant Pasricha and Ian Stevenson. The subject does not view his or her physical body, as do many subjects of western near-death experience cases. Instead the subject is taken in hand by ‘messengers’ and brought before a man or woman who is often described as having a book or papers that he or she consults. A mistake is discovered. The wrong person has been ‘sent for,’ and this person is then brought back by the messengers to his or her terrestrial life; or the subject is ‘pushed down’ and revives. The error supposedly made is often a slight one, as a person of the same given name but a different caste, or someone living in a different but nearby village, should have died and been brought instead of the subject of the near-death experience. In six of their cases, the informants said that another ‘correct’ person (corresponding to the subject’s information from the ‘next world’) did, in fact, die at about the time the subject revived; but the researchers did not verify those deaths. In contrast, subjects of western near-death experiences usually give no reason (in psychological terms) for their recovery; if they do give one they may say that they revived because they decided to return of their own accord, often because of love for living members of their family. Sometimes they are ‘sent back’ by deceased persons who tell them ‘their time has not yet come.’ Indian subjects sometimes report meeting relatives and friends in the ‘other realm’ in which they find themselves, but these persons have nothing to do or say about the prematurity of the subject’s death and a need for him or her to continue living. The idea of prematurity of death, or ‘your time has not yet come,’ occurs in the cases of both cultures; but the persons involved in sending the NDEr ‘back to life’ differ.” (Satwant Pasricha’s NDE research in India)

2. Being Told “You’re Not Ready To Die”

Randy Gehlng ran to his grandfather and felt his strong arms close around him. Grandpa Hansen had been a farmer all of his life in Minnesota. He had died, still a powerful man, when Randy was six. Randy asked his beloved grandfather if he would now be living with him in heaven. “One day,” Grandpa Hansen told him. “But not just yet.” When Randy questioned his grandfather, he told him that he still had things to learn on Earth. “You nearly bought the farm this time, Randy-boy,” Grandpa Hansen said with a chuckle. “But you aren’t ready to cash in your chips yet.” Aero seemed puzzled. “But it seemed to me that I was doing the right thing. The word that I received indicated that now was Randy’s time to return home.” Grandpa Hansen shrugged. “I was told to meet you at the bridge and tell you to take him back home. He’s got some lessons that he hasn’t learned yet – and lots of work that he hasn’t even started to fulfill.” (Randy Gehling)

Dr. Kenneth Ring’s NDE research: A diabetic Mexican woman who speaks no English (Steve is fluent in Spanish) and who, Steve ascertained, was completely unfamiliar with NDEs before her own experience. Here is her story: “Prior to her experience, she had lost the ability to see. Diabetes had taken away her retina, and her heart wasn’t supplying enough circulation to her brain to allow her to speak. She was in very poor shape. They prepared her for surgery. Open-heart surgery on a diabetic woman of sixty-seven is full of risk. The doctors went outside to discuss their strategy. While they were conferring, she saw the wall open up and a brilliant light pour out. A bearded man in white stepped up beside her. He was made of white light. ‘You’re not ready to follow me yet … you’re not prepared. I’m going to give you back your eyesight. You’ll need it to finish your life. And I’m going to heal the heart valve, so you can speak again. You still have a few more things to do. Your grandchildren need you to teach them.’ According to the woman’s account, he placed his hand on her chest, and her eyesight returned. [Later] she sat in a wheel chair, serene, full of confidence, and smiling. Her legs were gone, but her eyes were clear, and she was happy in a calm way. Her cardiologist later told her, ‘Something has happened to change you body. We don’t have an explanation for it. I personally ascribe it to be the will of God. You can go home now. We did nothing.'” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s NDE research)

Clara wrote: “He led me up through what seemed like a tunnel. I seemed to be walking, but my feet didn’t touch a floor. Suddenly I heard what sounded like a city-sized playground full of kids, laughing and playing. Hearing them calmed me. Another man came to meet us. I didn’t see him either. He asked the one leading me who I was, then he went away. When he returned he told the man with me that I had to go back, that they weren’t ready for me yet.” (Clara)

Dr. Raymond Moody’s NDE research: “At first, when the light came, I wasn’t sure what was happening, but then, it asked, it kind of asked me if I was ready to die. It was like talking to a person, but a person wasn’t there. The light’s what was talking to me, but in a voice. Now, I think that the voice that was talking to me actually realized that I wasn’t ready to die. You know, it was just kind of testing me more than anything else. Yet, from the moment the light spoke to me, I felt really good – secure and loved. The love which came from it is just unimaginable, indescribable. It was a fun person to be with! And it had a sense of humor, too – definitely!” (Dr. Raymond Moody’s NDE research)

3. Insights on Being Ready To Die

Christian Andreason wrote: “There is such tremendous LOVE, PEACE and JOY there that you can think of no other place you would rather be. There is no way to really describe the high Heavens. It has to be experienced by the individual. And all individuals will have this experience when they are ready and it is time for them … Contrary to what many of us were taught in our various religions, ‘Heaven’ is not a reward for good behavior, it is a ‘higher plane of existence’ that awaits those who ready themselves to enter. The only way to enter through the door … is to hold the key of Love.” (Christian Andreason)

“The first city was like first grade. People stayed there until they were ready to go to the next city – your eternal progression, from city to city.” (Cecil)

Jan Price wrote: “Since your arrival here, you have been escorted through several different realms; there are many more, and nothing is restricted. Each person is free to experience fully, and the only governor is the state of the conscious mind. Deeply held beliefs are what come into visible expression here, just as they do on the dimension from which you have just come. Not everyone will have the same experience, for truly we create our own. However, subtle energies gently press on closed, restrictive minds, and like the rosebud’s petals, they slowly open and expand and are soon willing to accept greater understanding. Then they are ready to move from their limited concept of life to the eternal adventure, for there is ever more to know, to do, to be.” (Jan Price)

P.M.H. Atwater wrote: “We stay in heaven (and there are many divisions to this vibratory level) for however long best serves our development. There is a sense of benefit here, as if one has found one’s true home and all is well (what some people call ‘recess,’ or a time of rewards). In heaven, we have the opportunity to assess our progress as a soul, to evaluate pros and cons and outcomes, to remember all truths including that of our real identity. We experience the glory of love and the power of forgiveness. This is not an end point, but, rather, the realization of our purpose in creation’s story, how we fit, and what possibilities for future growth and learning exist. We do not leave until we are ready for our next advancement either in the world of form or beyond it.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

David Oakford wrote: “I thanked this loving being for explaining and showing me what he did. He told me that there was more for him to show me if I was ready to experience it. I told him I was ready. I did not know why I was chosen but I was not about to question why. It just seemed small to me then.” (David Oakford)

Betty Bethards wrote: “Some people may want to hang around their old surroundings on Earth rather than go on to discover for themselves the beauty and wisdom which is offered to them on the other side. This may take a long time, but they are coaxed along slowly. Nothing is forced on a soul, neither attitudes nor understandings. This is why we are always counseled here on Earth never to force our beliefs on another person until one is ready to hear them. The free choice of every individual should be acknowledged … On the other side you see things with a clearer, more objective nature, but you are not given total knowledge because you would not understand it or be ready to use it, any more than while you are here on Earth. We are given knowledge only as we are ready to receive it, whether we are in or out of the body … As you are ready, and as you choose, you will be shown your past lives. If you do not believe in reincarnation it may take a long time before you are able to deal with this. Eventually, you must learn to understand yourself in a continuity of growth over many lifetimes.” (Betty Bethards)

Christian Andreason wrote: “When your time comes … and the Light, the tunnel, Christ or your departed Loved ones come for you to take you home … go with them and go to Heaven! That is where you really belong! Just know that when you Love God or Christ … you will just naturally sense of feel where you need to go in Heaven and arrive in that place automatically.” (Christian Andreason)

Josiane Antonette wrote: “There is much, much work for you. You have to go back and tell them. Life is a precious gift. Each moment is filled with great opportunities. Don’t waste your time on Earth. Spread love and understanding. We will always be with you guiding you, protecting you, awaiting the time when we will be reunited when your work on Earth is over.” (Josiane Antonette)

Kevin Williams wrote: “The NDEr may then receive a telepathic message, ‘It is not yet your time’ or ‘Your mission is not completed’ or ‘You are not ready to die‘ or some variant of this. The decision to return may be voluntary or involuntary. If voluntary, it is usually associated with unfinished responsibilities. (Kevin Williams)

We progress at our own rate to reach the light. If you do things that take you away from the light, then you are perpetuating your time here.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

P.M.H. Atwater wrote: “Concerning the transcendent experience (i.e., expansive revelations, alternate realities): Exposure to otherworldly dimensions and scenes beyond the individual’s frame of reference; sometimes includes revelations of greater truths. Seldom personal in content. Usually experienced by those who are ready for a mind-stretching challenge and/or individuals who are more apt to utilize (to whatever degree) the truths that are revealed to them. Incident rate: 2% with child experiencers, 18% with adult experiencers.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

4. Being Told “Your Mission Is Not Fulfilled”

“During this NDE I was ‘told’ I had to come back (from there) because I had a mission.” (Darren Corlett)

Betty Eadie wrote: “Now, within his words, I felt a mission, a purpose; I didn’t know what it was, but I knew that my life on Earth had not been meaningless. It was not yet my time. My time would come when my mission, my purpose, my meaning in this life was accomplished. I had a reason for existing on Earth. But even though I understood this, my spirit rebelled. Did this mean I would have to go back?” (Betty Eadie)

RaNelle Wallace wrote: “‘It’s not just your children, RaNelle. You have things to do – things that aren’t finished yet.’ ‘No, I’m better off here. I don’t want to go through all that.’ I pointed to my body. ‘I refuse. I want to stay here.’ I sensed my grandmother’s awareness that time was growing short. ‘You must go,’ she said. ‘Your mission isn’t complete.’ (RaNelle Wallace)

5. Being Told “Your Work on Earth Is Not Complete”

Eventually realizing he was in heaven, Matthew Dovel, a child with no religious training, stood in the presence of Jesus and immediately understood that his work on Earth was not complete. (Matthew Dovel)

6. Being Told “Your Life Is Not Yet Finished”

Alise wrote: “However, I did not want to come back but I was told that my life had not finished and that I must. I argued and lost. So I reluctantly came back and got into my body and woke up.” (Alise)

Palden Jenkins wrote: “In the inner world, Michael and I were walking hand in hand towards the Pearly Gates. It really was the Pearly Gates! I never knew the Pearly Gates actually existed, but they did – at least, in my experience. The wise guardian of the gate came. He welcomed us and addressed Paul (Mike had changed his name to Paul) in connection with joining the ‘Children of God.’ This wise being said some things to Paul such as, ‘Off you go. Go in through the gates.’ I was about to follow and he said, ‘Stop! You’re not finished yet.’ (Palden Jenkins)

David Oakford wrote: “These Beings knew what I was thinking and I had to tell them I felt I could have done a better job on Gaia. I knew what I had come to Gaia to accomplish and was well on my way to doing that but I knew I was not finished yet. They agreed and told me that I still had many things to do and that I may want to go back and do them. I was told it was understood how difficult it would be for me but it was necessary for the universe for me to finish. They said it may be wise to go back and live my life how I had originally planned it. They said I had set lofty goals for my life on Gaia and the events in my life were achieving the goals I had set. They said I originally came to Gaia to learn and share with others using the gifts I have accumulated over several lifetimes. They said I am needed on Gaia to help souls bring themselves and Gaia back to harmony. They said I have great potential to affect other souls, to help them grow and Gaia is the best place to do that. I was told the events I had experienced thus far were preparing me to make a large contribution to the universe and my experiences were not to be considered personal attacks in any way. I did not want to accept it. I wanted to stay. I told them that. I told them I was tired and wanted to stay because life on Gaia is hard and unforgiving. I felt going back would be dangerous for the universe because I was not advanced enough in my spiritual evolution. They said that was precisely why it would be in my best interest to go back to Gaia. They said I was more advanced than I give myself credit for. They said it was possible for me to stay but I would need to finish my work on Gaia sooner or later. The type of work I was destined for can only be done on Gaia. I could stay if chose to but I would only be prolonging the completion of what I needed to do for this universe. They explained the fastest way to finish my work would be to go back to Gaia as soon as possible.” (David Oakford)

7. Being Told “It Is Not Your Time To Die”

Laurelynn Martin wrote: “I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

Beth Hammond wrote: “I heard a voice say, ‘Be not afraid child. It is not your time. You are not through on Earth. Everything has a purpose and you will have to complete yours before you return… My creatures on Earth, large and small, are here for a purpose.'” (Beth Hammond)

Vicki Umipeg’s NDE: “Telepathically, he communicates to her. ‘Isn’t it wonderful? Everything is beautiful here, and it fits together. And you’ll find that. But you can’t stay here now. It’s not your time to be here yet and you have to go back.’ Vicki reacts, understandably enough, with extreme disappointment and protests vehemently. ‘No, I want to stay with you.’ But the being reassures her that she will come back, but for now, she ‘has to go back and learn and teach more about loving and forgiving.'” (Vicki Umipeg)

Grace wrote: “And then there was a sense of drawing back, and I panicked and said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go!’ He said, ‘You have to go, it’s not your time yet, you must go back. You’re going to have a son, and you’ll have to bring this boy up, bring him up yourself.’ Then Dad told me my marriage was going to break up. (We’d only been married just a year!) And I remember saying, ‘Dad, I don’t want that to happen. I always thought that when I got married, it wouldn’t happen.’ It was a very intense feeling. I said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go – I want to stay with you. Let me stay with you.’ I was most distressed, I didn’t want to go back. He sent me back. He told me that he would be there, he would be there again for me.” (Grace)

Victor Borras wrote: “Upon hearing this, I then believed that I had been carried to heaven or before the Almighty God. I was so filled with LOVE and JOY. I was content and NEVER wanted to go back to Earth, ever. But I again heard these words, ‘It is not your time for you have much fruits to bring to me.’ But I did not want to return back to this Earth. Suddenly I felt myself back on my bed and the cloud had left.” (Victor Borras)

M.L. Gordon wrote: “I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.’ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.’ ‘Please don’t do this to me,’ I pleaded. ‘Let me go.’ Then there was another voice, coming from beyond the fence saying, ‘No son, it’s time for you to go back.’ And Linda’s daddy said the same thing, ‘Not yet. Linda still needs you.'” (M.L. Gordon)

Jean Harmon wrote: “We spoke telepathically for hours which in real time must have been a very short time and when he rose from my bedside to go I came up out of my body to join him with peace and joy only to be told – No! ‘But I want to go with you, I want to go home!’ I cried. And again he said with such kindness – ‘No, Jesus sent me to tell you, now is not your time.’ When I mentally shrugged and gave up (who was I to deny Jesus) everything came back……the pain, the smells, the heat, the noise and I wept.” (Jean Harmon)

8. Being Told “There Has Been A Mistake”

Laurelynn Martin wrote: “He kept saying, ‘All is known. You have simply forgotten.’ I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

“I was totally aware that God was there but I was also aware that it was a mistake I was there and He fixed it very quickly.” (Kathleen Young)

9. Being Told “You Must Go Back”

Liz Dale’s NDE research: “At that moment I asked God, ‘What do you want me to do?’ And the answer that came to me was that I had to go back into my physical body in order to complete certain goals that had already been set into motion.” (Liz Dale’s NDE research)

Lynn wrote: “The light spoke and it said, ‘Lynn, it is not time for you yet. Go back, child.’ I put my hand up to touch the top of the light. I knew then that I had touched the face of God. I told God that I loved him, and I wanted to stay with him. Again the light said, ‘Lynn, go back. It is not time for you. You have work to do for me. Go back.'” (Lynn)

M.L. Gordon wrote: “I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.‘ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying, ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.'” (M.L. Gordon)

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

War, Evil and the Near-Death Experience

War exists everywhere in nature. The world is a literal combat zone where the survival of the fittest is law. Viruses invade our bodies and antibodies kill them. We are constantly at war against insects destroying our crops and invade our homes. Because we, as humans, are at the top of the food chain, we slaughter all kinds of plants and animals for food and clothes. Law enforcement is fighting a war against crime and drugs. The federal government declared war on poverty and illiteracy. At times, our country declares war against other countries which threaten our national interests. Hurricanes, earthquakes, and other natural catastrophes unmercifully kills multitudes of people and destroys billions of dollars worth of property. Some day in the future, the world will be in danger of being destroyed by a killer asteroid or comet. Ultimately, the whole universe might end the same way it began – with a violent explosion of unimaginable destruction. This article deals with the problem of “evil” viewed through the prism of NDE research.

Table of Contents

  1. Introduction
  2. God’s big bomb
  3. The war for the survival of the fittest
  4. Natural born killers
  5. The planet of the apes
  6. Holy war? Smart bombs? Friendly fire? Military intelligence?
  7. The war against death
  8. Learning from war
  9. The armies of heaven
  10. No pain, no gain
  11. The meek will inherit the earth?
  12. Give me liberty or give me death
  13. The perfect love of Adolf Hitler
  14. The perfect teacher Adolf Hitler
  15. The perfect lessons from Adolf Hitler
  16. Apocalypse now
  17. The enemy within
  18. War is hell
  19. Farewell to arms

1. Introduction

In New York City, terrorists flew airplanes into the Twin Towers and killed thousands of innocent people in the name of religion. What should our response be to this? Should we love our enemies – the terrorists – and pray for them in the hope that more of them don’t do it again? Or should we kill them all to prevent them from ever killing our children? In the light of the NDE and unconditional love, should we kill our enemies or should we love them? This is not an easy question for us to answer. Fortunately, we can find some answers by analyzing history, nature, and science in light of the NDE. For sure, what the terrorists did to their victims, they did to themselves and to God. In the West, this dilemma is called the “Problem of Evil“. Why do evil things happen to good people? In the East, it’s the same problem framed differently: the “Problem of Suffering.” Why do good people suffer bad things. This article will attempt to solve these problems.

2. God’s big bomb

NDE testimonies describe an incredibly violent act by God resulted in the creation of the universe and all the acts of violence that followed. An infinitely massive explosion unleashed by God led to unimaginable chaos, destruction and fireballs of incredible proportions. After eons of time, the chaos began to subside and harmony began – the heavenly bodies were born.

“I saw that the Big Bang is only one of an infinite number of Big Bangs creating Universes endlessly and simultaneously. The only images that even come close in human terms would be those created by supercomputers using fractal geometry equations.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

3. The war for the survival of the fittest

From the very beginning, the survival of the fittest became the struggle for life through domination, submission, killing, and being killed. The evolution of all living things came about through war and aggression. The fight or flight mechanism within animals and humans is a critical component of evolution. Animals and humans kill plants and animals for survival. This is not a moral decision, but a matter of life and death. According to Edgar Cayce, a man who had many out-of-body sojourns, revealed how the human body descended from apes, the human mind was created with the stars, and the human spirit existed before the universe began as the Biblical “fallen angels” who became “imprisoned” in bodies of flesh when the “Sons of God” mated with the “daughters of men” as mentioned in Genesis 6:1-3:

A way became available for souls to enter the earth and experience it as part of their evolutionary – reincarnation cycle. Of the physical forms already existing on earth, a species of anthropoid ape most nearly approached the necessary pattern. Souls descended on these apes – hovering above and about them rather than inhabiting them – and influenced them to move toward a different goal from the simple one they had been pursuing. They came down out of the trees, built fires, made tools, lived in communities, and began to communicate with each other. Eventually they lost their animal look, shed bodily hair, and took on refinements of manner and habit. The evolution of the human body occurred partly through the soul’s influence on the endocrine glands until the ape-man was a three-dimensional objectification of the soul that hovered above it. Then the soul fully descended into the body and earth had a new inhabitant: the homo sapien. (Edgar Cayce)

4. Natural born killers

Evolution and reincarnation has put humans at the top of the food chain. Humans succeeded in conquering the animal kingdom and ruling the planet through violence and killing. Science is beginning to understand how humans are genetically natural born killers. Medical researchers have discovered how people born with dysfunctional frontal cortexes of the brain are highly prone to be serial killers. In our courts of law, criminal defense attorneys have used the criminal defense of “my brain made me kill.” FBI profilers know young, white men are more prone to be serial killers. NDE testimonies show how people chose their disabilities and many other aspects of life before they are born. For example, the Greek philosopher Plato, in his account of the near-death experience of a soldier named Er, wrote how Er observed the reincarnation process where souls must decide their destiny or “fate” before incarnating:

“One of these fates casts before the crowd to be reincarnated a number of earthly destinies from which they may choose to be, for example, a tyrant, an animal, an artist, or, as Odysseus carefully chose, an ordinary citizen who minds his own business.” (Plato)

5. The planet of the apes

The history of humanity is the history of warfare. Modern civilization is the product of a tremendous number of devastating wars and man’s inhumanity to man. History teaches us how humanity in general learns little from history. However, NDE testimonies show how some people are learning from history by traveling back into time during their life review to experience the entire history of the world. Perhaps the reason such near-death experiencers journey through history is to teach us the lessons of history. There is no doubt that many great spiritual insights are being learned from NDEs. One such time traveler was George Rodonaia:

“I went back and lived in the minds of Jesus and his disciples. I heard their conversations, experienced eating, passing wine, smells, tastes – yet I had no body. I was pure consciousness. If I didn’t understand what was happening, an explanation would come. But no teacher spoke. I explored the Roman Empire, Babylon, the times of Noah and Abraham. Any era you can name, I went there.” (George Rodonaia)

6. Holy war? Smart bombs? Friendly fire? Military intelligence?

In modern times, humans became capable of completely destroying the world and everyone in it with weapons of mass destruction. NDE experiencers reveal how war exists, not only in the physical realm, but in the spirit realm as well in the form of hell. The inner nature of man responsible for committing atrocities against others becomes manifested in spirit realms.

“I had always thought of hell, when I thought of it at all, as a fiery place somewhere beneath the earth where evil people like Hitler would burn forever. But what if one level of hell existed right here on the surface – unseen and unsuspected by the living people occupying the same space.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

7. The war against death

Today, doctors are beginning to win the war against death. Modern medical technology can now be used by doctors to literally bring people back from death. From this war against death comes the NDE which has yielded much spiritual insights.

During her NDE, Laura experienced a heated battle between the doctors who were trying to save her and the angels who were trying to bring her over to spirit. During the struggle, an angel finally said, “They’re stronger than we are,” and she was sucked back into her body. (Laura)

8. Learning from war

While it is true that love is always the best teacher, war can also result in divine revelations for the learning and soul growth of humanity. Near-death insights reveal how our greatest mistakes can be our greatest teachers.

The oldest near-death account ever recorded in western civilization was the result of war. Plato described the NDE of a soldier who was killed in battle and who came back to life on his funeral pyre. Er was told he must be a messenger to humanity to tell them of the other world. (Plato)

Lynn saw soldiers who died during the Vietnam War hiding in the near-death tunnel. They were afraid to come into the light or who were disoriented about where they were. Lynn was told there was no need to worry about them because a guide would eventually help them along. (Lynn)

Ned Dougherty once lived an unspiritual and hedonistic life. While trying to murder his business partner, Ned had a heart attack and an NDE. He saw the light of God and felt God’s embrace and love – a love greater than any love he had ever known. Spiritual beings began cheering him and conveying their loving encouragement and support. They cheered: “You are doing wonderfully. We are here to support you. Continue to do good work, and we will help you. You are part of us, and we are part of you. We stand ready to come to your aid when you need us, and you will. Call us. Beckon us. We will flock to you when the time comes!” Ned was confused by all the attention because there wasn’t anything wonderful about the way he had conducted his life. He thought, “How can I be doing wonderfully? I almost killed someone tonight. Could I be justified in what I tried to do?” Ned’s deceased friend appears and says, “You were spiritually rescued from a negative event that was taking place in your life.” (Ned Dougherty)

After a man’s son was murdered, it angered him so much he decided to kill the person responsible. One day, the spirit of his son appeared to him and said, “No hatred, no anger, Dad,” and he repeated it, “No hatred, no anger.” This amazing spiritual experience changed his heart so much he no longer felt the anger and hatred. He even began to feel sorry for the man who murdered his son because he will have to live every waking minute of his life knowing he is a murderer. (Bill Guggenheim)

During the Apostle Paul‘s NDE, he witnessed the judgment and punishment of a soul who murdered three people. Paul saw angels whipping the murderer. The soul wonders what sin he has committed. The “gatekeeper” brings forth three of his murder victims. The soul was then cast down to the world to be reincarnated. (Apocalypse of Paul)

A woman consulted Edgar Cayce on a critical health matter. She was about to undergo a very risky surgery and came to Cayce to get a reading from him on whether or not she should have the surgery done. Cayce went into a self-induced trance allowing him to have an out-of-body NDE to read the woman’s “Book of Life” record in heaven. Upon returning to his body, Cayce advised the woman to have the surgery and that it would be a complete success. He explained the surgeons who were to perform the surgery were once Inquisitors in a past life who tortured and killed her because of her religious beliefs. By going ahead with the surgery, she would be allowing the surgeons to pay a karmic debt they owed her. Because of this advice, the woman underwent the surgery. It was successful just as Cayce foretold. (Edgar Cayce)

9. The armies of heaven

Some near-death testimonies describe the unseen spiritual warfare occurring all around us and the warring angels involved. These angels are often described as extensions of God’s desire to bring peace to the world.

“God is in the process of recruiting an army in which God will shake the world. Working through his soldiers, God will produce great miracles that will shake the established hierarchy of organized religion.” (Rev. Howard Pittman)

“The archangels Michael and Gabriel are two gigantic, magnificent and mighty beings dressed in brilliant garb. Michael’s role is to choose souls to be soldiers for God. Gabriel teaches souls the ways of the soldier for God.” (Lou Famoso)

According to the archangel Michael, God’s army of angels is visiting us with a life force of energy, a spiritual energy radiated by the Creator to all humankind. (Ned Dougherty)

“I was told that the war between darkness and light upon the earth has grown so intense that if we are not continually seeking light, the darkness will consume us and we will be lost. I was not told when it would happen, but I understood that the earth is being prepared for the second coming of Christ.” (Angie Fenimore)

Souls preparing themselves for birth are like battle-hardened veterans girding themselves for combat.” (Dr. Michael Newton)

During her NDE, Kerry Kirk witnessed a battle between a Being of Light and a force of darkness during which the dark force was defeated. (Kerry Kirk)

“Everything in the spirit realm is controlled by the all-pervading vibration of God. This divine vibration controls all thoughts by destroying negative thoughts and allowing only good thoughts of love and happiness.” (Arthur Yensen)

10. No pain, no gain.

Near-death testimonies reveal how God’s love for us is not a passive love that would sit by and watch humanity destroy the world and themselves. The evidence shows that although God does not want people to kill each other, but God permits it for a higher purpose. Such evidence shows God’s love can be a tough love.

“God does not wish to see us suffer. Our adversities are of our own creation. Just as a parent punishes a child in order to correct it, so the laws of God prove immovable when we try to resist them. The more we struggle to resist, the more hopelessly do we entangle ourselves at the mental or physical or material or emotional level, and sometimes on all four levels simultaneously.” (Edgar Cayce)

“God’s overriding desire is to purify the darkness of our souls, irrespective of the suffering it puts us through to achieve that end. If we learn to accept our situations in life, instead of fighting it, then our suffering is greatly minimized.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

“All the suffering in our lives is actually for our own good. Out of the most tragic of circumstances springs human growth.” (Angie Fenimore)

Howard Storm was given the following insights from beings of light after his life review when he was fearful of returning to life and afraid he would make mistakes again:

Mistakes are an acceptable part of being human. We are here to make all the mistakes we want because it is through our mistakes that we learn. As long as we try to do what we know to be right, we will be on the right path. If we make a mistake, we should fully recognize it as a mistake, then put it behind us and simply try not to make the same mistake again. The important thing is to try our best, keep our standards of goodness and truth, and not compromise them to win people’s approval. God loves us just the way we are, mistakes and all. When we make a mistake, we should ask for forgiveness. After that, it would be an insult if we don’t accept that we are forgiven. We shouldn’t continue going around with a sense of guilt, and we should try not to repeat our mistakes. We should learn from our mistakes. God wants us to do what we want to do. That means making choices – and there isn’t necessarily any right choice. There are a spectrum of possibilities, and we should make the best choice from those possibilities. If we do that, we will receive help from the Other Side.” (Howard Storm)

“Our suffering is not a cross from God for us to bear. It is a challenge to help us grow and stay compassionate.” (Lynn)

“Life is supposed to be hard. We can’t skip over the hard parts. We must earn what we receive.” (Angie Fenimore)

An acceptance of suffering as a needed lesson can bring instantaneous healing.” (Edgar Cayce)

The Bible is very clear how human suffering is necessary to attain spiritual perfection in this world and in hell.

The scriptures show God giving us suffering in order to create character and perseverance, and to cause us to rely more on him and not in our own strength (or weakness). Suffering should never be viewed as a curse from God, but rather a blessing in disguise. The same should be viewed of the suffering in hell. It is God’s will for us to suffer in this world and in hell in order to bring about spiritual perfection. The following scriptures prove it:

Bible: “In bringing many sons to glory, it was fitting that God, for whom and through whom everything exists, should make the author [Jesus] of their salvation perfect through suffering.” (Hebrews 2:10)

Bible: “Yet it was the Lord’s will to crush him [the Messiah] and cause him to suffer.” (Isaiah 53:10)

Bible: “For it has been granted to you on behalf of Christ not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for him.” (Philippians 1:29)

Bible: “For this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you follow in his steps.” (1 Peter 2:21)

Bible:To keep from becoming conceited because of these surpassingly great revelations, there was given me a thorn in my flesh, a messenger of Satan, to torment me. Three times I pleaded with the Lord to take it away from me. But he said to me, ‘My grace is sufficient for you,’ for my power is made perfect in weakness, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong.” (2 Corinthians 12:7-10)

Bible: “We rejoice in our sufferings, because we know that suffering produces perseverance.” (Romans 5:3)

Bible: “Brothers, as an example of patience in the face of suffering, take the prophets who spoke in the name of the Lord. As you know, we consider blessed those who have persevered. You have heard of Job’s perseverance and have seen what the Lord finally brought about. The Lord is full of compassion and mercy.” (James 5:10-11)

Bible: “As he [Jesus] went along, he saw a man blind from birth. His disciples asked him, ‘Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, that he was born blind?’ ‘Neither this man nor his parents sinned,’ said Jesus, ‘but this happened so that the work of God may be displayed in his life.'” (John 9:1-3)

Bible: “For just as the sufferings of Christ flow over into our lives, so also through Christ our comfort overflows. If we are distressed, it is for your comfort and salvation, if we are comforted, it is for your comfort, which produces in you patient endurance of the same sufferings we suffer. And our hope for you is firm, because we know that just as you share in our sufferings, so also you share in our comfort… But this happened that we might not rely on ourselves but on God, who raises the dead.” (2 Corinthians 1:5, 9)

Bible: “These (sufferings) have come so that your faith — of greater worth than gold, which perishes even though refined by fire — may be proved genuine and may result in praise, glory and honor…” (1 Peter 1:7)

Bible: “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdom of heaven. Blessed are those who mourn, for they will be comforted … Blessed are those who are persecuted because of righteousness, for theirs is the Kingdom of heaven.” (Matthew 5:3-4; 10)

We can conclude from the verses above that the reason for suffering in this world is for purposes of purification and education. It is a small step to attribute the same reasons to the sufferings in hell. Using this attribution, it is easy to conclude that universal salvation is the goal and the reason for the suffering in hell and in this world.

It should be noted at this point that the concept of purgatory did not originate with the early Church. It came directly from Jewish sources as discussed in the Torah, the Talmud and other Jewish texts. In these texts, hell is called “Gehinnom” (in Yiddish, “Gehenna“) and it is a place of intense punishment and cleansing. This place is also known as “Sheol” and other names. Gehennom takes its name from the Valley of Hennom, where pagans once sacrificed children.

One line of Jewish thought argues that after death the soul has to be purified before it can go on the rest of its journey. The amount of time needed for purification depends on how the soul dealt with life. One Jewish tradition mentions a soul needing a maximum of 11 months for purification, which is why, when a parent dies, the kaddish (memorial prayer) is recited for 11 months.

From all that has been presented thus far from the Bible, from NDEs, from extra-Biblical references, from Jewish tradition, from early Christian tradition, and from common sense, one can conclude the following: God has a plan to save everyone in hell and eventually everyone will go to heaven. Can man continue forever to defy his Creator? Common sense tells us the answer is “no.” Common sense tells us a God of infinite in love and mercy would be willing and able to save those in hell. Any other view is dishonoring to God.

11. The meek will inherit the earth?

Jesus said the meek will inherit the Earth (Matthew 5:5). The question arises concerning the identity of the meek and the identity of the strong? Are the so-called strong actually weak? Are the so-called weak actually strong? Near-death insights reveal how people who appear to be very physically weak are often very spiritually strong and how these people chose to assume their physical weaknesses before they were born for the purpose of advancing the spiritual growth of themselves and others.

“There are many divine rewards from struggling and overcoming a handicap from birth.” (Mary Ellen)

“The mentally retarded are special people who know much more than they are able to express. They are actually more spiritually advanced and come to earth to teach the rest of us.” (Sandra Rogers)

Life is a cycle leading humanity toward perfection. Most people have this secret revealed to them when they die, but handicapped children often know this and endure their problems without complaining because they know that their burdens will pass. Some of these children have even been given the challenge of teaching the rest of us how to love.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

“Hardships are necessary for the growth of our soul.” (Sandra Rogers)

Some people have an NDE because of losing a battle against a fatal disease. During their NDE, while they are out-of-body, a Being of Light has miraculously destroyed the fatal disease that destroyed their body. They return to their body and return cured. This shows God actually does destroy diseases in NDEs – possibly as a testimony of the supremacy of the spirit over the body. (Anecdotal evidence of NDE healings)

A firefighter lost a battle against a fire he was fighting. During his NDE, he was told if he chose to return, he would miraculously not suffer the ill affects from the fire. He was told this would happen so that: “God’s power over the elements would be made manifest.” (John Hernandez)

Sarah Powell was beaten to death by an intruder in her home resulting in an NDE. In heaven, she was told by her guardian angel that she was brought to heaven to rest and gain the courage and energy to go on and finish her mission. (Sarah Powell)

12. Give me liberty or give me death

The evidence from NDE testimonies show how free will is one of God’s greatest gifts given to humanity. This means we are free to war and kill each other at will. Although God’s gift has led us to war and murder, free will is the only vehicle which permits us to truly love God and others. A robot with no free will can only do what it is programmed to do and has no choice to do otherwise. It is clear God does not want robots to love. Perhaps divine love is something which cannot programmed and can only be attained through trial and error. Perhaps this explains all the injustices existing in the world.

“War exists in the world because humans come here and make free choices to learn and evolve. Unfortunately, this creates a mess and war is a part of that mess. But the same free choice principle is instrumental in cleaning it up.” (David Oakford)

“All the misery that happens in this world is our fault. God gave us the tools to live by including free will. It is our free will that is responsible for war and hatred.” (Berkley Carter Mills)

“Some scientific discoveries were divine gifts that humanity perverted to use for war.” (Howard Storm)

“Humanity’s general inability to believe that life is everlasting is responsible for millions of people being killed by war. Human life has been held very cheaply. But humans are progressing up the spiral of evolution to a place where we know that there is no problem, no pain, no ill, no disharmony in the entire universe that will eventually not be made into harmony.” (Margaret Tweddell)

13. The perfect love of Adolf Hitler

It’s hard to comprehend how one man can have such a horrible impact on the world. But Adolf Hitler was responsible for unleashing a global war and Holocaust never before witnessed in history. We think of Hitler as the personification of evil, the devil incarnate, a monster of hideous proportions, and we assume he is now burning in hell for eternity. We believe we are incapable of doing what Hitler did and we’re mystified how anyone could do such things. For these reasons, we practically deny his humanity and demonize him. But this is one of the characteristics that makes Hitler so horrifying – he was a human being. He certainly knew love. He obviously loved his mother. Millions of Germans loved him. But the question concerning Hitler’s Holocaust is not, “Where was God?” but “Where was man?” So we cannot blame God for such actions, even though NDE testimonies reveal all human beings are a part of God:

These NDE testimonies reveal how every human being is a part of God with the “spark” of divinity within:

“Within every human being is perfect love. That is our core – this love, this perfection, this God-ness.” (Jayne Smith)

“God is within us and we are an inseparable part of God. We are perfect love as a creation of God. We and God are one – Creator and created.” (Linda Stewart)

“We must stop trying to become God because God is becoming us.. We are the human part of God.. God is expanding through us.. God is exploring Self through us in an infinite Dance of Life by every way imaginable, in an ongoing exploration through every one of us, through every piece of hair on our head, through every leaf on every tree, through every atom.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

“We were conceived in love spiritually, and love is the center of our beings. It is the energy of our souls, the spark of our divine nature. Being made of love, we cleave to it and seek it in all that we do. When we do not have it, or when we have lost it, we grieve. Its presence or absence colors our every action. It is life. It is happiness. It is salvation itself.” (Betty Eadie)

Try to imagine what Hitler’s life review must have been like. In the light of complete love and understanding, Hitler would suddenly realize his higher nature to be perfect love. He would then become every victim of his atrocities and feel all their spiritual pain. He would see perfectly how all his thoughts and actions had a profound impact on the world, indeed, the entire universe. He would see all his monumental errors, and learned monumental lessons from his life review. One might even wonder if Hitler learned more from his life review than any other human being. We can only speculate how horrible the negative aspects of his life review must have been. It may have been too unbearable for one man to endure. He may not have withstood the negative side of his life review before seeing the positive side of his life review.

14. The perfect teacher Adolf Hitler

From big mistakes come big lessons; and it is clear that Hitler made very big mistakes leading to big lessons – not just for himself – but for all of humanity. It should be clear to us how God permitted Hitler to make these mistakes for the purpose of instructing humanity. Near-death testimonies reveal how God loves everyone unconditionally including Hitler. So we too must love Hitler unconditionally although not what he has done. We know God’s infinite mercy extends even to him and that someday Hitler will join the choir in heaven just like the rest of us.

The following NDE testimonies reveal God allows big mistakes to occur for the sake of learning big lessons:

“Everyone goes to the same place. This includes Billy Graham, Hitler, and Jeffery Dahmer.” (Mac Wright)

“Mistakes are an acceptable part of being human. We are to make all the mistakes we want. It is how we learn.” (Howard Storm)

“There really is no sin as it is known in the world. The only thing that has any meaning in the spirit world is what we think. The very core of our being is perfect love and light.” (Jayne Smith)

“There is no evil in any human soul. It is the lack of love that distorts people. We are designed by God to self-correct, just like the rest of the universe. No one is lost because everyone is already saved.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

“I’m sure that I asked the question that had been plaguing me since childhood about the sufferings of my (Jewish) people. I do remember this: There was a reason for everything that happened, no matter how awful it appeared in the physical realm. And within myself, as I was given the answer, my own awakening mind now responded in the same manner: ‘Of course,’ I would think, ‘I already know that. How could I ever have forgotten!'” (Beverly Brodsky)

From these NDE insights, we should conclude that Hitler was not an “evil” man per se; any more than an insane man is who kills and eats a child. This is because evil does not exist — only spiritual ignorance exists. There should be no doubt that Hitler was very spiritually ignorant. He was so spiritually ignorant, we might even consider him uniquely “challenged” spiritually. It’s possible Hitler’s spiritual deficit was the result of a dysfunctional frontal cortex of his brain. Who is to say? Viewing Hitler as severely handicapped (who but “by the grace of God goes us”) makes it easier to love him unconditionally. How can we blame someone with a severe disability? It is much easier to sympathize with them.

15. The perfect lessons From Adolf Hitler

Assuming Hitler was able to enter into the Light immediately after his death, and assuming he was able to endure the tremendous negative impact of his life review and not flee into darkness because of it, he would have seen whatever positive impact he may have had on the world. A person’s life review reveals both the positive and negative impacts of a person’s life from God’s perspective. The positive impact resulting from Hitler’s atrocities would certainly include lessons which God gives to humanity for the purpose of “higher” instruction. Perhaps just one example of a positive impact from Hitler’s atrocities is how, never before in history, have so many people turned to heaven at the same time.

Hitler was probably unaware of how his homicidal actions would ultimately result in having an opposite effect of uniting the world toward a new heightened level of spiritual awareness. His atrocities have taught humanity in a very fierce way how such things must never be allowed to happen again. The world now has enough nuclear weapons to destroy the earth and thus far, another world war has not happened. A higher reality of “mutually assured destruction” has helped prevent a nuclear world war. Mutually assured destruction is similar to the principle of karma and “eye for an eye”: should any county be dumb enough to launch nuclear weapons, the result would only be their own destruction. In fact, World War II resulted in the creation of the United Nations. The following are other lessons to be drawn:

“Hitler was the catalyst that led to the development of the atom bomb, another factor that brought a new level of spiritual awareness to humanity. We now have the ability to destroy the planet many times over and everyone in it. This helped bring humanity together to prevent this from happening. The full extent of the horror of war is now realized. One act of aggression can now result in the complete oblivion of earth. Ironically, the atom bomb is actually contributing to the deterrence of complete oblivion.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

“Hitler gave humanity a yardstick for which to measure the extent of the need for people to change for the better. The spiritual darkness that Hitler unleashed into the world greatly increased the need for spiritual light. Unbridled bigotry, hatred, and spiritual ignorance on such a massive scale are greater threats to the world than ever known before. Spiritual ignorance now has the power to bring humanity to the very brink of extinction.” (Kevin Williams)

“The legacy of Hitler demonstrates the folly of appeasing murderous dictators. It is too costly to allow them to threaten the world with impunity. Their murderous intent must be nipped in the bud early on before it takes a devastating world war to stop it. As stated earlier, God does not desire war but God will allow it to happen for the purpose of instruction leading to perfection.” (Kevin Williams)

“Hitler’s attempt to rule the world ultimately led to a shift in the balance of the world’s power. Colonialism dissolved all around the world and people began to be free to govern themselves. America became the Arsenal of Democracy to counter the threat of political oppression that breeds dictators such as Hitler. The legacy of Hitler and World War II is ultimately resulting in the victory of democracy all over the world.” (Kevin Williams)

“The NDE principle of how our greatest mistakes become our greatest lessons can certainly be applied to Hitler. Hitler and Nazism was such a colossal mistake that it resulted in a colossal lesson. A similar situation on the other side of the spectrum can be made concerning Jesus. The colossal mistake of executing Jesus led to an even greater good – the proliferation of his teachings.” (Kevin Williams)

“Humanity is designed to self-correct itself.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

16. Apocalypse now

Near-death experiencers are given glimpses of the future. They see into a future as it would exist if current trends and probabilities continue. Near-death testimonies reveal the earth to be a single organism for which every human being is a part. We are not only God’s human awareness, we are the earth’s human awareness. Our wars and transgressions not only cause us to suffer; but they also cause the earth to suffer as well.

“The earth has terrible wounds on her body. She is gasping for breath and calling out to God and to her children to stop the killing and hatefulness. The world is dying and praying for all of us to help her to heal and regenerate.” (Dr. Liz Dale’s research)

“Humans have fallen away from living in balance with nature. Great damage will be inflicted on the earth before this harmonic balance is finally restored.” (David Oakford)

“Humans are out of harmony with the world and all its creatures, including our own brothers and sisters, with whom we are constantly at war.” (Norman Paulsen)

“Humanity is in the final moments before Jesus returns. The earth is being prepared for this event. The war between the forces of light and the forces of darkness are growing so intense on earth that humanity is in danger of being consumed by the forces of darkness.” (Angie Fenimore)

“He who understands nature walks close with God.” (Edgar Cayce)

17. The enemy within

Near-death testimonies reveal how everyone has within them a divine nature and an animal nature which wars against each other. At a higher divine level of consciousness (spirit), everyone is connected and there is no separation between things. This “Universal Consciousness” connecting us all is what people refer to as “God.” But our lower animal nature tends to believe in a delusion that somehow we are separate from other people and God and that we are not connected. This creates a spiritual struggle within us between our lower nature and our higher nature. (Edgar Cayce)

The Biblical “war in heaven” between God and “the devil” is a symbolic religious description of this real spiritual struggle within all humans between our lower animal nature and our higher spirit nature. Our higher self – our spirit – is one with (or “a part of” but also “is”) the “Universal Consciousness” which people think of as “God.” The lower self is symbolized as “the beast within” which Jesus taught to put to death by “taking up our cross” and following him in practicing unconditional love through self-sacrifice, self-deprecation, and self-denial in devotion to others. By “crucifying the flesh,” we allow our higher selves to manifest itself more and our lower unevolved animal nature to recede. The nature of the beast within humanity is manifested as self-gratification, self-indulgence, self-centeredness, selfishness, self-consciousness, self-importance, self-righteousness, self-delusion, self-condemnation, self, self, SELF (the “ego,” the “false god,” “Satan“) This spiritual condition of a “conscious self” deluding itself into thinking it is separate from the “Conscious Whole” is what the Bible symbolically refers to as the “fall” of spirit in man at the “Garden of Eden” – or the “fall” of one third of the “angels” from heaven (both Biblical analogies refer to the same spiritual event). (Edgar Cayce)

This struggle between our animal nature and our divine nature ultimately created a gulf in our consciousness which must be overcome. Self is the greatest enemy you will ever have to face. This desire for self constantly wars against our higher self – the Whole. The collective human desire for self and materialism (symbolically described in the Bible as “Babylon”) is the source of every war and atrocity committed by human beings. Only the painful processes of “crucifying self” and the “purification” of the earth will restore everything to its original glory. For humans to fully evolve from their animal nature and overcome self, it is not enough to merely believe in these things or know about them. It must be experienced and put into practice. The higher self – the spirit – must be brought into conscious awareness. (Edgar Cayce)

It is not enough to merely focus on the cross of Jesus and the divinity within him. Jesus taught people to “take up their own crosses” and follow his example and way. A person whose higher self has overcome his lower self will then become spiritually “awakened” and a spiritual “resurrection” will take place. The person will then begin to manifest the human-divine unity that Jesus, Buddha, and other avatars did. Once our spirit “comes alive” in our conscious mind through the spiritual practice of unconditional love for others, we become liberated from the cycle of evolution and rebirth. This process of spiritual awakening within an individual and within humanity at large is described in the Book of Revelation in dream symbols – the language of the soul. The liberation of humanity is when the “devil” (the delusion of separation and self-will) is then “cast into the abyss” (self-will is suppressed from consciousness by the divine will). The result will be “heaven on earth” (divine awareness within humanity). So, in conclusion, this describes in a nutshell the entire story of human evolution. It is the story of the struggle of the human spirit in overcoming the animal flesh. It is the Bible story, from Genesis to Revelation, concerning the fall and rise of the human spirit. It is paradise lost and paradise found again. The rest of the Bible is mostly commentary. (Edgar Cayce)

“The struggle between our higher and lower selves grows until finally the destructive elements are completely overcome.” (Betty Bethards)

“Humans are educated at a higher level by spirit beings who bring us into heaven. We grow and increase, and grow and increase, and shed the concerns, desires, and base animal stuff that we have been fighting much of our life. Bodily appetites melt away. It is no longer a struggle to fight them. We become who we truly are, which is part of the divine.” (Howard Storm)

“God’s love looks at all of us throughout the eyes of eternity. God’s overriding desire is to purify the darkness of our souls, irrespective of the suffering God has to put us through to achieve that end. However, it will greatly minimize our suffering if we learn to accept instead of fighting against our situation in life. (Daniel Rosenblit)

“Jesus knew he had to die on the cross to fulfill his mission. His mission was to demonstrate to humanity how to practice unconditional love through self-sacrifice in devotion to others and by overcoming self so that our divine nature can be manifested.” (Edgar Cayce)

18. War is hell

Since war is so prevalent in this world, it should be no surprise that there exists a spirit realm where the human desire to kill can be fully expressed. At death, a person’s inner nature is expressed outwardly in the spirit realm. People take their inner hellish natures with them after death. The result is what people refer to as “hell”.

“Hell is a great battlefield where thoughts are not private and where hordes of angry souls are locked in fights to the death where no death is possible. They are locked into destructive habits of mind, emotion, hatred, lust, addictions, and thought-patterns which cannot be satisfied. Angry souls have been observed arguing over some religious point and trying to kill those who do not agree with them.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

“Hell is a psychological condition which represents the hellish inner thoughts and desires within some souls. Here they become uninhibited and their hellish condition is fully manifested. No demons are there to inflict punishment. Each soul acts out their own anger and hatred by warring and tormenting others.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

“Hell is a state where a wild orgy of frenzied taunting, screaming and fighting occurs. These souls are completely ignorant of any higher spiritual realities. They are a mob driven by unbridled cruelty and passions.” (Howard Storm)

“Murderers in hell do not see a devil. Instead they see visions of their own face distorted by hatred, greed, anger, and other defeating emotions. Souls such as these will stay in torment for a long, long time, until they believe themselves to be totally lost. At this point, they may at last cry out to God to rescue them. This wail of despair is heard by God and they are rescued. They are then given opportunities to make amends through the process of reincarnation.” (Ruth Montgomery)

19. Farewell to arms

Although the world has a long history of war and murder, near-death accounts reveal that someday all war will end and heaven will be established on earth. This will happen when humanity learns its lessons, renounces war, and changes for the better.

“There will be no nuclear war in the world because God loves the world.” (Howard Storm)

“If humanity changes for the better, a horrible world war will be averted.” (Dannion Brinkley)

“Out of all the wars that humans tried to create, God allowed only a few, to bring people to their senses and to stop them.” (Howard Storm)

“If people turn more to spirituality and less to materiality, these wars will not happen.” (Ned Dougherty)

“God is going to rescind some of humanity’s free will in favor of more divine control over human events in order to bring peace and harmony to the world.” (Howard Storm)

“Man will prey on man until man will pray for man.” (Lou Famoso)

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

The Void and the Near-Death Experience

Many near-death testimonies involve the experiencer entering a realm commonly known in metaphysical literature as “the Void.” This article discusses the nature of this realm to give the reader a good understanding of its purpose and how to deal with it after death. The general consensus among near-death testimonies is that the Void is a realm of complete and profound darkness – empty of everything except for the thought and emotional patterns of those who enter it. The Void is a perfect place for experiencers to examine themselves, contemplate their recent earth experience, and decide where they want to go next. For some experiencers, the Void is a beautiful and heavenly realm because, in the absence of all else, they are able to perfectly see the love and light within themselves. For other experiencers, the Void is a terrifying, confusing, horrible hell because, in the absence of everything, they are temporarily unable to see the love and light within themselves. For this reason, the Void also acts as a heavenly “Time Out” where the experiencer is forced to look within themselves. There is no judgment in the Void except the possibility of self-condemnation – a harsher form of self-understanding. The Void has also been understood as a process of “ego death” where the “mask” of the personality is dissolved to allow the individuality of the soul to be experienced in relation to the Whole that is God. For these reasons and more, this article may be the most important article you may read on this website.

Table of Contents

  1. Summary of insights concerning the Void
  2. The nature of the Void
  3. Love does not exist in the Void
  4. Light does not exist in the Void
  5. Beings of light near the Void
  6. Religious traditions and the Void
  7. Profound experiences of the Void
  8. The reasons for the existence of the Void
    a. Self-reflection
    b. Decision-making
    c. Purification
  9. How to escape from the Void
    a. Love sets you free from the Void
    b. The light sets you free from the Void
    c. Your faith sets you free from the Void
    d. Beings of Light set you free from the Void
    e. Reincarnation sets you free from the Void

1. Summary of insights concerning the Void

Some near-death experiencers travel very quickly through the Void by means of the tunnel and on to higher realms. Other experiencers, particularly those who have developed a strong attraction for some earthly desire may instead enter a lower realm called the earthbound realm in a vain attempt to re-enter earth. But many near-death experiencers, as you will see, enter the Void immediately after death. From there, they may then enter the tunnel toward the light in the next heavenly realm. Other experiencers remain in the Void for one reason or another until they are ready to leave it.

For some souls, the time spent in the Void may feel like only a moment. For others, it may seem like eternity. This is because the nature of the Void is for contemplation. Once the soul is ready, the light appears and the tunnel takes them into higher realms. For souls who either refuse the light or have spent a lifetime ignoring the light within themselves, it may take what seems like an “eternity” before they are ready to move on. The problem for some souls is they prefer darkness rather than the light for one reason or another. For some of these souls, their only hope is reincarnation. This is because it is not possible for any soul to be confined in the earthbound and Void realms forever. God is infinitely merciful and would never abandon anyone to their own spiritual agony for too long; however, God allows souls to remain there only as long as it suits their spiritual growth.

The Void is not punishment. It is the perfect place for all souls to see themselves and to purge themselves from all illusions. For those souls who are too self-absorbed in their own misery to see the light, there are a multitude of Beings of Light nearby to help them when they freely chose to seek them. The nature of love and light is such that it cannot be forced upon people who don’t want it. Choosing love and light over darkness is the key to being freed from the Void. The moment the choice is made, the light and tunnel appears and the soul is drawn into higher realms.

2. The nature of the Void

As mentioned earlier, nothing exists in the Void except your own thought and emotional patterns. Within this dark emptiness, ego is stripped away

The following is P.M.H. Atwater‘s explanation of the nature of the Void:

“My dining room below was slowly but surely merging into another kind of space coming down from a source past my ceiling. These two spaces or dimensions of space were merging into each other, but I was not moving. I did not change position in any way. I was where I was, but the world around me was changing and shifting and becoming something else. My dining room faded from sight as this new space became more visible and more real. It was like nothing I had ever seen before. It encompassed me. The new space was both totally bright and totally dark at the same time yet without shape, form, sound, color, mass, or movement. It was aglow but there was no light source. It was dark but there was no darkness. Somehow within this strange environment was the presence of all shapes, all forms, all sound, all color, all mass, and all movement. Everything that ever was, is, or will be was there, yet there was nothing there at all. It was everything and it was nothing, yet within it was a feeling, a pulse, a sensation of energy “winking” off and on — a sparkling potential which “shimmered,” just as Jell-O does before it responds to touch. I called it “The Void” for lack of a better term or idea. It was comfortable enough, so within its crammed nothingness I proceeded with my experiments (At this point, Atwater experiments in the Void by creating images, such as a house, with her mind. She is then visited by deceased relatives and Jesus. Afterward, she finds herself back in the Void). I was now alone in this non-place and there was nothing. For the first time I looked upon myself to see what possible form or shape I might have, and to my surprise and joy I had no shape or form at all. I was naught but a sparkle of pure consciousness, the tiniest, most minuscule spark of light imaginable. And that is all I was. I was content that way, without ego or identity, pure, whole, and uncomplicated. Within that nothingness I had become, I simply existed, ecstatic in perfect bliss and peace, like perfection itself and perfect love. Everywhere around me were sparkles like myself, billions and trillions of them, winking and blinking like on / off lights, pulsating from some unknown source. I would have existed in that state of bliss forever had an irritation not made itself known, like an old sore deep within me; then energy waves burst forth from that deep old sore, and with them came the life of Phyllis, playing itself out from birth to death. (At this point, Atwater experiences a life review) (P.M.H. Atwater)

The rest of this section will focus on important characteristics of the Void such as:

(a) There is no love there.
(b) There is no light there.
(c) Beings of light are nearby to help tormented souls.
(d) Religious references to the Void.
(e) Profound examples of people who experienced the Void.

3. Love does not exist in the Void

The only love that exists in the Void is the love you bring into it. The Void itself has no love or light and because of this, the only way to leave the Void and enter the higher realms is by choosing love. The moment love is desired, the light appears as if summoned. Most near-death accounts describe very brief encounters with the Void, if any at all. It is probably true that most people choose love over darkness, much like most people choose to remain out of prison. God does not force anyone out of the Void. The way to heaven must be earned through cultivating and bearing the fruits of love and light. This is the key to getting out of the Void and into heaven. The following near-death accounts describe the loveless nature of the Void.

“While in second heaven (the Void) Howard Pittman felt an overwhelming oppressive feeling and wondered what was causing it. He was told that it is because there is no love there.” (Rev. Howard Pittman)

“In the Void, your only source of stimulation will be your own thoughts.” (Robert Monroe)

An interesting thing that Mellen-Thomas Benedict learned while in the Void was that God was not there. God is here on earth. That’s what it is all about. Humanity‘s constant search for God outside of this world doesn’t need to happen. Everything is here. We are God’s exploration of God through us. People are so busy trying to become God that they ought to realize that we are already God and God is becoming us. That’s what it is really about. (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

4. Light does not exist in the Void

Light and love is God. Because of this, God’s influence in the Void is limited because darkness rules in the Void. In the same manner, the influence of darkness (spiritual ignorance) on earth is limited because light rules on earth. And light cannot be forced upon people. But once light/love is chosen by the soul, the soul’s stay in the Void is ended. The problem is that many souls have not realized divine love and light within themselves while on earth. This makes it difficult to leave the Void.

The following description of the second stage after death by Emanuel Swedenborg is a remarkable description of the Void:

“Immediately following death, there is a period of self-discovery in which the social masks worn on earth dissolve away and the true self is revealed. Each soul then shapes their own situation to correspond with their real inner nature. The second stage after death is where people learn the inward things that belong to their mind and their true selves. Everyone is directed into this stage after death because it is the actual state of the spirit. If a soul was inwardly involved in goodness while in the physical world, they will behave rationally and wisely at this stage. If a soul was inwardly involved in evil while in the physical world, they will behave senselessly and crazily. Once their outward matters are taken away from them, their madness is unveiled. People who are thinking about divine matters while they are active on earth are in touch with angels of heaven. It is a life of love, a life of behaving honestly and fairly in every task, that leads to a heavenly life. This life is not hard.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

The following is a description of the Void from the revelations of Edgar Cayce who referred to the Void as outer darkness – a term that can be found in the Bible.

“After death, we may enter a region that is Void of love, life, and light, Void of everything. For some, this region is approximately their wish come true. Here they are truly alone with themselves. For some souls, this is a pain that is unbearable. In the absence of truth, love, gentleness, and kindness, some souls fill the Void with an irrational and unbelievable amount of pain and fear. It is so dark in the realm of outer darkness that the darkness hurts and panic grips them without knowing why. There are various degrees of darkness to this realm, and it is darker and denser at the center than at its outer fringes. The closer we are to the outer edges, the more interaction there is with others in the realm. The closer to the center, the darker and more painful is the solitude. Those who find themselves in outer darkness cannot travel across this dimension. They must grow through the levels of this realm. After death, one may find themselves in a particular degree of darkness that most closely corresponds to the degree of the absence of love in one’s life. Outer darkness is not a punishment. It is a region which operates lawfully for the benefit of those who are there. This region is not a realm which was created for any soul to experience, but one which came about as a consequence of the negative activity of souls in creation. So great has been the desire for self, so monumental across time and space has been the selfishness of some of God’s creatures, that this realm is the creation or manifestation of their own collective activities. Outer darkness and the reality with which it is associated were created and are held in place by collective self-interest. (Edgar Cayce)

5. Beings of light near the Void

Near-death accounts involve the experiencer observing Beings of Light near the Void ready to help, or helping, souls in the Void. Souls in the Void are unaware that Beings of Light are all around them, until they decide they need God’s help.

Asher Elmekiess was in a place where darkness was everywhere. Yet there were sparkles all around like little stars. It was a place of so much love, peace and joy. Asher did not want to move or come back from there. (Asher Elmekiess)

“There are souls called the shining ones who dedicate themselves to going into this dark realm and bringing spiritual light. The souls who are dedicated to this work of rehabilitation are clothed in protective garments so that they are not harmed or pierced by the dagger-like thoughts of hatred which those in the dark realms are throwing out. The shining ones are not allowed to go and talk to these people, but they stand nearby and call to them through thought – prayer, if you like. The moment the souls in this dark area respond in a positive way, the ones who have come to help are able to bring them out into a less dense, foggy world and eventually out into the realm of light.” (Margaret Tweddell)

6. Religious traditions and the Void

The Void is known by many religious traditions by many different names. Some of them are: purgatory, hell, outer darkness, prison, Gehennom, Sheol, pit, abyss, an-nar, and Preta-Loka. The following is a brief description of some of these traditions.

“[During deep meditation] I lost all sense of individualness and only after attempting to regain a sense of myself did I realize that I had lost individual consciousness … It was as if my consciousness turned off a gravitational force that somehow maintained selfness, allowing my mind to slip into an infinite vacuum much like the difference between a contained planetary atmosphere and infinite, airless outer space. I assume this is what the Eastern seekers mean by entering the Void.” (John Van Auken)

“[During deep meditation] I immediately found myself in a beautiful place, right next to the Light and Presence of God, where we are all living traces of His movement, yet still Him in essence. We are ourselves, yet also Him. I could feel it! All unique, but still Him. We all were open both to God and to connecting with each other, and there was nothing else except this! This was prior to inner and outer worlds, prior to space and time, prior to existence itself! This is the place where there are no limits, where peace is not yet disturbed, where surrender is natural, and where our life is wholly our relatedness to each other and to God.” (Stuart Dean)

The Tibetan Buddhist Book of the Dead teaches that once awareness is freed from the body, it creates its own reality as one would experience in a dream. The Clear Light of the Ultimate Reality appears and the deceased must embrace this supreme experience not in a selfish and egoistic way but rather with love and compassion for everyone. The deceased must then realize that his own self is one with this light in order to attain Nirvana. If the deceased responds with fear, it is still not liberated and will descend into the second phase [the Void] where peaceful deities appear. If liberation is not attained at this time, then the peaceful deities turn into wrathful deities. It is important in this realm to recognize the Void-ness of all these beings as a projection of their own mind. (Tibetan Buddhism)

The writers of the New Testament referred to the Void more than they did heaven. Here is just one of these references:

Bible: “This is the verdict: Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were evil. Everyone who does evil hates the light, and will not come into the light for fear that his deeds will be exposed. But whoever lives by the truth comes into the light, so that it may be seen plainly that what he has done has been done through God.” (John 3:19-21)

7. Profound experiences of the Void

There are many very interesting near-death accounts that involve an extended experience in the Void. From such accounts, much information concerning the Void can be gleaned. The following profound near-death experiences with the Void are the best I have come across.

Guenter Wagner’s Void experience is too long to summarize here. His Void experience is one of my personal favorites.

Other excellent Void experiences come from: • Mellen-Thomas BenedictNancy Evans BushRaNelle Wallace.

Other, less in depth, Void experiences come from: • Don BrubakerRev. Kenneth HaginDr. George RodonaiaThomas SawyerAngie Fenimore

8. The reasons for the existence of the Void

a. Self-reflection

Examining your inner spiritual nature is an important part of soul growth and there is no better place to do this than in the Void. Those who have learned to ignore their inner spiritual nature have the most difficulty in the Void because they have the most to learn. This is why it is important to examine your inner spirituality on earth before you get to the Void. In fact, that is one of the important reasons why we come to earth in the first place.

Lynnclaire Dennis entered a vacuum, a sacred space that was exceedingly real and where her grief disappeared. The love within her saved her from oblivion. (Lynnclaire Dennis)

“All you may know of heaven or hell is within your own self.” (Edgar Cayce)

b. Decision-making

The ultimate purpose of the Void is for us to look perfectly within ourselves. If a person looks deep enough within themselves, they will find the light that can bring them from the darkness. The problem is that many people choose not to do this for one reason or another. The following near-death accounts involve making decisions in the Void.

c. Purification

The suffering that souls experience in the Void serves a purpose for good. Many religious traditions teach that God gives us suffering in order to create character, perseverance, and to cause us to rely more on God and not in our own strength (or weakness). Suffering should never be viewed as a curse from God, but rather a blessing in disguise. It is God’s will for us to suffer in this world and in the Void in order to bring forth goodness. In fact, this is the symbolism behind the crucifixion of Jesus.

Betty Bethards learned that the Void is a realm of total darkness where we must confront the fears we have built within our own minds. As soon as we are able to meet them directly, to face them, they dissipate. It provides the opportunity for people to confront and move beyond the negativity they have created. Souls do not enter the Void unless they need to experience it for their growth. Hell is a level of consciousness which can be experienced in or out of the body. It is a lonely place where one is not allowed to be in communication with anyone other than one’s own negativity. (Betty Bethards)

The type of near-death experience that PMH Atwater categorizes as the initial experience, involves elements such as a loving nothingness, the living dark, a friendly voice, or a brief out-of-body episode. Unpleasant or hell-like experiences involve inner cleansing and self-confrontation. (P.M.H. Atwater)

“Upon death, most souls go through a heavenly process before entering into heaven. Some souls, instead of experiencing the tunnel and bright light upon death, find themselves in an abyss of empty, joyless, nothingness for a brief period of time.” (Sylvia Browne)

9. How to escape from the Void

Escaping from the Void is very easy for some souls and difficult for others. Various near-death accounts provide a wealth of information on how to escape from the Void. Here is a list of them:

a. Love sets you free from the Void.
b. The light sets you free from the Void.
c. Your faith sets you free from the Void.
d. Beings of Light set you free from the Void.
e. Reincarnation sets you free from the Void.

The following information is a more detailed discussion of these ways to escape from the Void:

a. Love sets you free from the Void

The Void is a spiritual dimension that exists within us. During our lives, we may fill this Void with many things such as: love, hatred, happiness, sadness, knowledge, ignorance, family, just to name a few. And when we die, we actually step into this spiritual dimension we have filled. Whatever we fill the Void within us with, at death, we enter into it. Perhaps this is one good reason why the most important aspect of our missions in life have to do with love. Realizing, filling and cultivating divine love within our Void and sharing this love with others during our life will create a heavenly paradise that will be manifested in death. The following near-death insights deal with love and its relationship to the Void.

“After death, many people find themselves in the Void. The way out of the Void is simple. You must think of love. Those who you love might show up to tell you to go back to your body or to think of love. To recognize love as a reality is the key to getting out of the Void.” (Brian Krebs)

Lynnclaire Dennis’ love redeemed her from oblivion. We only have to remember to make love real. (Lynnclaire Dennis)

“Ignorance of the need to seek spiritual growth may keep some souls in the Void for a long period of time.” (Nora Spurgin)

“Those in the dark realm can progress, but their progress is limited. The key is love.” (RaNelle Wallace)

“To protect yourself from the unspiritual souls in the darkness, whether on earth or in the Void, chose to focus on love.” (David Oakford)

Joni Maggi was in a dark outer space and feeling total bliss. It was there she learned that the universe is upheld by love. (Joni Maggi)

b. Light sets you free from the Void

While some people describe leaving the Void through love, others describe leaving the Void through light. They are both describing the same thing and the same God. One near-death experiencer put it so nicely, “God is the light that loves.”

Laurelynn Martin floated up through blackness where there existed no fear, no pain, and no misunderstandings. There was also a sense of well-being. She was enveloped by total bliss in an atmosphere of unconditional love and acceptance. The darkness was warm and soft, a blanket of velvety love, stretching endlessly. The freedom of total peace was intensified beyond any ecstatic feeling she had ever felt on earth. In the distance, a glorious white, golden light beckoned her forward. (Laurelynn Martin)

Ray Meir was in a very dark, vast, peaceful area. It was much like floating through outer space and total darkness. He felt extremely peaceful and very comfortable. Ahead he could see an extremely bright light attracting him. He felt a great love emanating from the light and he moved toward the light much like a child walking to its father. (Ray Meir)

Barbara Springer entered a black space where there existed no light; but she wasn’t frightened at all. The space was totally comfortable. Ahead of her she noticed a bright light. (Barbara Springer)

Darlene Holman approached the blackness. Then see saw a light in the distance with souls around the edge of it. (Darlene Holman)

Hal was in the darkness and could neither see nor feel himself nor anything else. He wondered if the blackness was all there was and if he’d have to make do with his memories and imagination until they ran out. He was absorbed in thought when a faint glimmer of light appeared; but it quickly vanished. He tried to summon the light and another brief burst of light appeared. He wondered if he could attract its attention. The light appeared again and the nearer it came, the brighter it was. In the light, he could dimly see himself. The light grew very bright and he tried to look away. It was so bright that he feared its intensity. He yelled for it to stop and the light replied, “I will not harm you.” (Hal)

c. Faith sets you free from the Void

By reflecting on positive thoughts instead of negative thoughts, and feeling the love and light within yourself, you will be able to progress from the Void. The following information demonstrates how faith can set you free.

George Rodonaia was surrounded by a profound darkness which shocked and horrified him. He wondered why he was in darkness and what he was supposed to do. He realized that because he could still think, this meant he still existed. Then he reasoned that since he existed, he should think only positive thoughts. He wondered how to define what is positive in the darkness. When he thought of light, he was instantly in the light. (Rev. George Rodonaia)

“As soon as we are able to confront our fears directly, to face them, they dissipate.” (Betty Bethards)

Mrs. Walters tumbled in the blackness and felt frightened because she didn’t know where she was going. She thought, “I have to get back inside my body.” Immediately, she was back inside her body without knowing how. (Mrs. Walters)

d. Beings of light set you free from the Void

Beings of Light are near and ready to help anyone in the Void out of their predicament. All it takes is but a desire or a cry for help, no matter how large or small the desire. Some experiencers, such as Linda Stewart, didn’t belong in the Void at all and were automatically rescued from the Void. The following is a summary of her rescue from the Void.

Linda Stewart was irresistibly draw toward a vast, endless black Void or black hole. Gradually, she felt herself sinking into it. It appeared that she would simply disappear into the dark nothingness. As her new awareness waned, she yielded to the heaviness overtaking her as darkness filled her mind. Her vision became obscured as she began to merge into the blackness. Offering no resistance, she released her hold on any remaining shred of consciousness and personal identity. As she felt the last of herself disappearing into nothingness, she was suddenly buffeted by a powerful, energetic force that swooped beneath and lifted her, carrying her upward. She was barely conscious. Her only awareness was the sensation of rising. Vast distances seemed to fly by her and the higher she rose, the more her head cleared. She felt peaceful and loved immeasurably. She knew that she was in the arms of a Being who cherished her with perfect love. This Being was Jesus and he carried her from the Void into a new reality. (Linda Stewart)

“Higher beings know what to do to help a soul in the Void advance themselves if they so choose to do so.” (David Oakford)

e. Reincarnation sets you free from the Void

God never abandons anyone to the Void or anywhere. Those who are either unwilling or ignorant about entering the light may have only one choice and that is to return to earth through reincarnation. Again, this is not punishment; it is a way for such souls to return to the earth-school for more lessons and learn how to progress.

“For some souls, the only hope out of the Void is through reincarnation.” (Arthur Yensen)

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

The Tunnel and the Near-Death Experience

One skeptical theory used to explain the near-death phenomenon has nothing to do with death at all. It states that NDEs are actually memories of birth. A baby being born leaves the womb to travel down a tunnel towards a light, and what waits for it in the light is usually a great deal of love and warmth. According to the theory, what happens at near-death is only a stored memory of what happened when life began.

However, there are many arguments against this theory: a baby being born does not exactly float at high speed down a tunnel, but is buffeted along with difficulty by its mother’s contractions. And how does this model explain the meeting with friends and relatives who have died? The Being of Light is supposed to be the midwife or the doctor who rules the delivery room – but many babies are born without a midwife or doctor present, or perhaps with many people present. On a purely practical level, a baby’s nervous system is not sufficiently developed to allow it to assimilate and store memories of the birth process. Those who argue in favor of this theory say the feelings of peace and bliss are a memory of the peace of the womb when all physical needs were met by the mother and there were no stresses and strains. But why should this be any more likely than the feelings of peace and bliss are relief from the pain of illness and injury at the point of death? Being born is often not a pleasant experience for babies which leaves them crying in agony. In contrast, NDEs are more often described as the most pleasurable experience a person can have. The birth process is not pleasant. The following information will show you how the NDE tunnel is an experience like none other.

Table of Contents

  1. Insights Into the NDE Tunnel Experience
  2. Brief Encounters With the NDE Tunnel
  3. Extraordinary NDE Tunnel Experiences
  4. Edgar Cayce’s Extraordinary NDE Tunnel Experiences
  5. Skeptic Susan Blackmore on the NDE Tunnel

1. Insights Into the NDE Tunnel Experience

One of the nine elements that generally occur during NDEs is the tunnel experience. This involves being drawn into darkness through a tunnel, at an extremely high speed, until reaching a realm of radiant golden-white light. Also, although they sometimes report feeling scared, they do not sense that they were on the way to hell or that they fell into it. Instead of a tunnel, some people report rising suddenly into the heavens and seeing the earth and the celestial sphere as they would be seen by astronauts in space. Once on the other side of the tunnel, or after they have risen into the heavens, the dying meet people who glow with an inner light. Often they find that friends and relatives who have already died are there to greet them. (Dr. Raymond Moody)

Jan Price did not go through a tunnel during her NDE and a spirit guide explained to her why this wasn’t so: “You have wondered why you did not enter through the tunnel you have heard so much about. It is true that many experience their first awareness of this reality in that way, but when you separated from the body, you were immediately aware of the Light. You have been here before for brief periods and knew the way, so it was not necessary to travel through that corridor of mind known as the tunnel.” (Jan Price).

By analyzing a large number of NDE accounts on this website, a map of the various paths to heaven can be created. Here are the paths I have found:

a. The journey from the earth to the earthbound realm.
b. The journey from the earth to the Void.
c. The journey from the earth to the Void and then to heaven. (by means of the tunnel)
d. The journey from the earth to heaven. (by means of the tunnel)
e. The journey from the earth to the earthbound realm, then to the Void, then to heaven.
f. The journey from the earth to the Void, then through the tunnel to a heavenly receiving station in heaven. (Kevin Williams)

In his book, Life At Death, Dr. Kenneth Ring analyzed the near-death experiences of 24 people who attempted suicide. Among them, no one reported the tunnel phenomenon. (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

Webmaster’s Note: Many near-death experiencers by attempted suicide have found themselves in a gray or foggy area on the outer edges of the Void where such people reside until they make an important decision. Because my analysis suggests the main way out of the Void is through the tunnel, then this analysis from Dr. Ring supports my research conclusion that suicide experiencers have not gone through the tunnel because they have not yet made the decision which would take them through the tunnel and into higher spirit realms. (Kevin Williams)

“In the tunnel connecting this world with the next, humans as well as animals travel through the tunnel.” (Sharon Wood)

“The tunnel in the NDE is the pathway to God.” (Brian Krebs)

“The tunnel is a porthole to the place where all souls go if they choose.” (David Oakford)

In 45 Hindu near-death accounts, Pasricha and Stevenson found no evidence of a tunnel experience which is frequently found in western accounts of the near-death experience. However, another near-death researcher, Susan Blackmore, has reported accounts of a tunnel experience in her research of 8 Hindu near-death experiencers. (Hindu NDEs)

Robert Monroe: “Going from a waking state or semi-waking state into an amorphous state is usually the most dramatic kind of spiritual travel experience. In one type of amorphous transition, the traveler suddenly senses a powerful vibration or sound and is caught up in that energy. This is sometimes accompanied by a feeling of being drawn or propelled by this vibration at tremendous speed through a dark space. This experience seems very similar to the descriptions of the tunnel associated with near-death experience. Numerous people who came very close to death (no heartbeat or respiration) have near-death experiences where they have described different types of sounds or vibrations which propelled them at seemingly great speed through a dark tunnel or corridor.” (Robert Monroe)

“It’s not quite the same, because when you astral project, you don’t have to go through the white light, or a tunnel. When you project, you usually go right where you would like to go, right away.” (Jerry Gross)

“The dark tunnel is described in many ways, such as being like a cave, a well, an enclosure, a funnel, a vacuum, a void, a sewer, a valley, or a cylinder.” (Dr. Raymond Moody)

Dr. Ronald Siegel is the distinguished expert in psychopharmacolgy at UCLA. He is one of the leading experts in the field of hallucinogens and an ardent skeptic of the afterlife hypothesis. Dr. Siegel explains his theory of what causes the famous tunnel perspective in NDEs: “This is probably due to the stimulation of the central nervous system that mimics the effects of light on the retina. It can also occur when the electrical activity in the brain is altered in such a way that the threshold for perception of phosphenes (electrical activity in the visual system) is lowered, and bright lights are seen in otherwise dark surroundings. This point can create a tunnel perspective.” (Dr. Ronald Siegel)

“The way to escape the void is to choose love and light over the darkness. Once this happens, the light appears and the tunnel takes you toward the light and into heaven for further instruction.” (Kevin Williams)

Kevin Williams continues: “One fact about the differing perceptions that people have can be demonstrated when several witnesses observe the same event, such as an automobile accident, and the witnesses’ testimonies are not the same. One particular NDE example I have read illustrates the differing perceptions that experiencers can have of the same event. This particular example involves the tunnel experience. Most people describe their experience of traveling through the tunnel as a very beautiful and pleasant experience. However, one particular person (I cannot remember the name or the documentary) went through the tunnel kicking, screaming, and trying to grab the edges of the tunnel to prevent from going through it. This particular person was completely horrified by the tunnel experience. This is also a good illustration of how one person’s heaven can be another person’s hell. Beauty is indeed in the eye of the beholder.” (Kevin Williams)

2. Brief Encounters With the NDE Tunnel

“As I looked up, there was a tunnel – a light – an opening. It was glowing. Around that opening were many people milling around.” (Anne Horne)

While Warmack was in a coma in the hospital when he became aware of something “in the back of me, like a beam of light, brighter than the sun, brighter than any light I had ever seen.” He traveled through a tunnel and felt that he was traveling back in time. (Gregory Warmack)

“Suddenly I was standing alone in a room with large, heavy doors leading into other rooms. Someone came to me. I didn’t see him; I only heard his voice. He led me up through what seemed like a tunnel. I seemed to be walking, but my feet didn’t touch a floor.” (Clara)

“I was spinning sideways somehow through this tunnel. At first it was very dark, then it seemed like there was these streaks. I was falling but I wasn’t. I was traveling. That’s maybe more the word. There was this big white light at the end of it. I kind of came out into this.” (Paul Carr)

“For a while, I watched on as the nurses and doctors worked quickly to revive me. Then, I lost interest and my attention turned towards a long dark tunnel. At the end of the tunnel was a very bright light and I floated to the opening. Once inside, I moved with what seemed to be an extraordinary and effortless speed, and finally reached the light.” (Nadia McCaffrey)

“I asked to see the rest of the universe; beyond our solar system, beyond all human illusion. The light then told me that I could go with the Stream. I did, and was carried through the light at the end of the tunnel. I felt and heard a series of very soft sonic booms. What a rush!” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

“I remember closing my eyes. I am in this long dark tunnel. It is so cold and so dark. I have never been in a place so cold as this tunnel. I was traveling at the speed of light. As I neared the end of the tunnel, I saw the most brilliant yellow light coming toward me. I was beginning to feel warm. The nearer the light got, the warmer I felt.” (Beth Hammond)

“Then I began to float upwards and I realized I was having to make a decision. It was almost a physical two-way pull. There seemed to be no ceiling above me, just a black hole into which I was being compelled by a very strong force. It seemed as if I was to make a decision as to which way I would choose to go – up into the tunnel or back into my body.” (Caroline Sharp)

“I saw a pinpoint of light in the distance. The black mass around me began to take on more of the shape of a tunnel, and I felt myself traveling through it at an even greater speed, rushing toward the light. I was instinctively attracted to it, although again, I felt that others might not. As I approached it, I noticed the figure of a man standing in it, with the light radiating all around him”. (Betty Eadie)

“I asked God how could I possibly return back down the tunnel and back into my hospital bed. He spoke and said, ‘Son, tilt your head, now feel the liquid drain from your eye. Now open your eye and see.’ And I was immediately back in my physical body.” (Ian McCormack)

“Upon death, most people go through a heavenly process before entering into heaven. Evil people, instead of experiencing the tunnel and bright light upon death, are sent through what Sylvia calls the left door and enter into an abyss of empty, joyless, nothingness for a brief period of time … Most people, who go through the heavenly process, go through a tunnel and towards the light of God.” (Sylvia Browne)

Right then, she said she felt herself being sucked away into a tunnel at a fast pace. Then she was flying so fast through this dark tunnel. She then stopped midstream in it and was in this dark tunnel. She never saw a light at all. She heard this voice say to her, “If I let you go back what will you do with your life?” She responded back to this voice, “I will dedicate my life to you.” She knew this overpowering, loving presence was GOD himself asking her this question. She never saw him – only heard him. He then showed her pictures of her future helping others and other things like a movie screen showing her future. Then she felt this swoosh back through the tunnel and back into her body. (Lisa Marie)

In 1982, while a Fellow for the National Cancer Institute, Dr. Melvin Morse was working in a clinic in Pocatello, Idaho. He was called to revive a young girl who nearly died in a community swimming pool. She had had no heart beat for 19 minutes, yet completely recovered. She was able to recount many details of her own resuscitation, and then said that she was taken down a brick lined tunnel to a heavenly place. When Dr. Morse showed his obvious skepticism, she patted him shyly on the hand and said, “Don’t worry, Dr. Morse, heaven is fun!.” (Dr. Melvin Morse)

Marilyn Gibson wrote: “Suddenly, I found myself in another dimension. A glowing golden tunnel appeared in front of me. Far, far into the tunnel, almost as if at its distant opening, stood a man dressed in a splendid golden robe … The Master continued his invitation, but he was so far away. I wanted to fly to him. I knew that this was possible; it was simply a matter of making the decision … Exiting my body would be an easy choice. I would float through this glorious tunnel and seek the answers the Master had to offer. Yet, just as I slipped into the tunnel something pulled me back. While I was surrendering to the marvelous force that had come to claim me, the hospital staff had worked to pull me out of my coma with massive doses of cortisone. I remember nothing after the tunnel experience until three days later.” (Marilyn Gibson)

“Then I remember a very powerful force pulling me towards a serene, very beautiful realm, a higher realm. I traveled very slowly along a tunnel toward a bright light, and I could feel an overwhelming sense of warmth and peace and whiteness. I wanted to walk into the whiteness, which was so tranquil and happy. It was like stepping into a vacuum, there was nothing tangible, no scenery to look at, but a tremendous feeling of being somewhere, like nirvana. I felt okay, as though this was where I was meant to be, as if I had arrived home, and I was at ease with myself for the first time in a long time.” (Helen)

“Then I found myself in what appeared to be a large tunnel with a small white light at the other end. I was moving toward this light pretty fast. I was surrounded by a feeling of absolute peace and what I can only describe as unconditional love. It felt wonderful to be there. As I moved towards the light, I was aware of two presences near to me. They were telling me by thought alone that it was not my time. I had to go back. We were communicating just by thoughts back and forth to each other. I knew these presences knew me, but I did not know them. I had never met them before. Then I was moving quickly back down through the tunnel and into my body.” (Enigma)

“I started to move toward the light. The way I moved, the physics, was completely different than it is here on earth. It was something I had never felt before and never felt since. It was a whole different sensation of motion. I obviously wasn’t walking or skipping or crawling. I was not floating. I was flowing. I was flowing toward the light. I was accelerating and I knew I was accelerating, but then again, I didn’t really feel the acceleration. I just knew I was accelerating toward the light. Again, the physics was different – the physics of motion of time, space, travel. It was completely different in that tunnel, than it is here on earth. I came out into the light and when I came out into the light, I realized that I was in heaven.” (Barbara Springer)

“I then remember traveling a long distance upward toward the light. I believe that I was moving very fast, but this entire realm seemed to be outside of time. Finally, I reached my destination. It was only when I emerged from the other end that I realized that I was no longer accompanied by the being who had brought me there. But I wasn’t alone. There, before me, was the living presence of the light … My mind was naked; in fact, I became pure mind. The ethereal body which I had traveled in through the tunnel seemed to be no more.” (Beverly Brodsky)

“I then felt myself moving off very fast, exceedingly fast, into what seemed like outer space. I always felt that it was the fact of going so fast that gave me the sense of being in a tunnel. And I was going toward a very bright light. As I was traveling along I could see different-colored lights, and then I got stopped, just stopped before I got to the light.” (Janet)

“As a massive field of energy began to form in the sky directly in front of me, I heard a loud, grinding mechanical noise as the mass of energy shaped itself into a cylinder funneling upwards. It seemed as if the darkness of the sky turned into liquid as the mass of energy curled like an ocean wave and formed a perfect tunnel that stretched into the heavens. As I stared into the large and imposing tunnel of energy, a shimmering, luminescent-blue field of energy began to float down the tunnel toward me. As it rapidly approached, I watched the luminescent-blue field mass into a form and begin to materialize into an image of a human being. As the image composed itself, I found myself face to face with an old friend.” (Ned Dougherty)

“A dot of light appeared far off in front of me. It was just a pinpoint, a tiny speck in the distance, but its brilliance distinguished it from all other lights around me and I instinctively pressed towards it. Emanating from it was a love and hope and peace that my soul hungered for. I wanted, I needed this brilliant, radiant light. The black tube took the shape of a tunnel now, opening up as I neared its end. The light burst forth before me, filling everything with brightness, and I was coming upon it impossibly fast. ‘Oh, my gosh,’ I thought, ‘It’s brighter than the sun. It’ll blind me! It’ll kill me!'” (RaNelle Wallace)

“A tunnel was forming, opening like the eye of a hurricane and coming toward me. I actually didn’t move at all; the tunnel came to me. There was the sound of chimes as the tunnel spiraled toward and then around me. Soon there was nothing to be seen – no crying Sandy, no ambulance attendants trying to jump-start my dead body, no desperate chatter with the hospital over the radio – only a tunnel that engulfed me completely and the intensely beautiful sound of seven chimes ringing in rhythmic succession. I looked ahead into the darkness. There was a light up there, and I began to move toward it as quickly as possible. I was moving without legs at a high rate of speed. Ahead the light became brighter and brighter until it overtook the darkness and left me standing in a paradise of brilliant light.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Randy Gehling approached a dark tunnel. When he held back and said that he was afraid to go into the darkness, the angel smiled and told them that this was the only way that they could get to their destination. “I could see a bright light at the far end of the tunnel, so I said, ‘All right, as long as you don’t let go of my hand!’ She laughed and said, ‘I told you that I would never leave your side. I have been with you ever since you were born. In fact, I was there at your mother’s side when you were born. I am your guardian angel.'” Randy asked her what her name was. “We don’t have names in the manner that you mean,” she said, “but if it makes you feel better to call me something, you may call me, Areo (ah-ree-o).” The tunnel did not prove to be such a terrible ordeal after all. Randy and Areo seemed to whoosh through it quickly. (Randy Gehling)

Lynn wrote: “Suddenly, I had to move on, so I floated into the waiting room, where my parents were. My father had his head buried in my mother’s lap. He was kneeling at her feet, his arms wrapped around her waist, and he was sobbing. My mother was stroking his head, whispering to him. This scene shocked me, as my father was not prone to showing emotions. Once I realize they would be fine, I felt myself pulled into a horizontal tunnel. The ride through the tunnel was like nothing else. I remember thinking, ‘So this is death.’ The tunnel was dark, and every once in a while something that looking like lightning would flash across my path. These flashes were brilliant in color and didn’t scare me. At the end of the tunnel was a bright light. From the light came two dogs of mine. One was a collie named Mimi who had died three years previously from an infection, and the other was a boxer named Sam who had died two years before after being hit by a car.” (Lynn)

3. Extraordinary NDE Tunnel Experiences

Thomas Sawyer‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “In this capacity, though, I was looking at absolute nothingness or darkness but my eyes were not straining. I had the desire to look around inquisitively. What is this place? Where am I? Well, again instantaneously, this darkness took the shape of a tunnel. It was perfectly level, however slightly ambiguous in that it was straight before me and it was cloud-like. It was very vast, as opposed to small and confining, and was anywhere from a thousand feet to a thousand miles wide. That didn’t matter to me but I want to give you some reference point. I was very comfortable and inquisitive. It was cylindrical. If you took a tornado and stretched it out straight, it would be similar to that, without the houses and the doors floating around inside. It absolutely extended to infinity. This measurement of infinity was the first empirical knowledge that I had within my near-death experience. Simultaneously with the awareness of this tunnel, I had a feeling of forward motion; it was very comfortable, it was very usual. Moving through this tunnel there was an acceleration. There was not any wind vibration, nor any noise. There was no motion sickness or anything like that. It was like floating within a vacuum. I saw that I was increasing speed, but there were no g-forces of the kind you would naturally experience in accelerating movement. I went faster and faster through the tunnel. The next empirical knowledge I had was that I had attained at least the speed of light or conceivably faster. Whisking through the tunnel at this speed, I had the depth perception, the visual perception of the tunnel whisking past me (or I through the tunnel). The next thing is that way, way off in the distance to infinity there appeared this little speck of light. That light was very special; it was the first identifiable object that I was able to focus on, to realize that it was nothing like what I’d seen before. It was extremely bright. This speck of light was brighter than something that would immediately blind you. It was brighter than a million billion carbon arcs, or welder’s torches, anything you can possibly compare it to. It was the brightest thing I’d ever seen in my life. There was a tremendous eager anticipation because this was the first thing that wasn’t blurry or ambiguous. The appearance of this light way off at the end of the tunnel brought me a sense of great love and a feeling of camaraderie. That was something extraordinary, greater than anything that I’d experienced during my thirty-three years of life. It was utter beauty.

Thomas Sawyer continues: “The light was way off in the distance and got larger as I got closer to it. I was eager to get closer to the light. I was still Thomas Sawyer, with all of my personality and characteristics, yet here I was, separate from the light by just a spatial measurement of visual connotation. Now being at the end of the tunnel and standing before the light, it seemed that it covered the entire vista before me. It was more beautiful than I’ve tried to describe, because I could use all the superlatives, and then I’d have to say: but it was more. I had never experienced anything that divine. It was white, possibly, blue-white, but certainly white. It was paradoxically absolutely everything. It included Thomas Sawyer. It included the tunnel that was behind me. It included the entire universe that I was ever aware of. It was absolutely, positively, everything. It was also absolutely the most beautiful thing that I’ve ever seen, that I’ve ever been near or experienced. The light I am describing is whatever most people would describe as God. That’s the description. It meant the same to me as the word God. It was in fact the light of Jesus Christ. From the onset of this rather super-conscious state of the darkness of the tunnel, there was something that was totally missing, and that was what we call time. There’s no such thing as time in heaven! The chronology of my accident is as I told you: there was the darkness, I was moving through the tunnel, and there was a light at the end of the tunnel. There was then a confrontation with the light at the end of the tunnel whatever more. That’s the chronology in that order … I know that I experienced a total life review, but I have never been able to fit it properly into any of that basic chronology. It had to have happened from the center of the tunnel or the movement within the tunnel, prior to what I call the confrontation with the light … What happened when I went through the tunnel? Did I see the face of Jesus Christ? Yes, I did. But the most important thing that I have been able to say is probably the aspect of total knowledge … At first it just seemed like a foggy grayness about me. As the speed of my upward and outward movement increased, the enclosing fog seemed to have a bright ending at the distance. I remember at the early moments of moving ahead through this enclosure a brightness to my left where I could see through the cloud-like tunnel. Beyond the walls of my tunnel was a shimmering, glowing light …My tunnel structure thinned along the sides but the light ahead was beckoning me. I was intensely attracted to reaching the light. As the sides of the tunnel became clearer, the light ahead became brighter and closer as my speed increased.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Rev. Howard Pittman‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “Suddenly we came to a most beautiful place. I know that I’ve already reported how terrible that second heaven was, so you can imagine how surprising it was to find anything beautiful over there. God would not allow me to retain the memory of why this place was so beautiful. I do remember that it was the most beautiful place I’d ever seen. This place looked like a tunnel, a roadway, a valley or some sort of highway. It had a most brilliant light all its own and was completely surrounded with an invisible shield. I knew that the invisible shield was the protection of the Holy Spirit. Walking in this tunnel, or along that roadway, or valley, or whatever, was what appeared to be human beings. I asked my escort who they were. He told me, ‘They are saints going home.’ These were the departed spirits of Christians who had died on earth and they were going home. Each of these saints was accompanied by at least one guardian angel and some had a whole host of angels with them. I wondered why some saints were accompanied by only one angel and others had many. I was watching as the saints passed through the way that all saints must take to go home. Here it was, the passageway from earth to the third heaven. Instead of allowing me to enter, the angel stationed me before the gates, slightly to one side. He instructed me to stay there and watch as the saints were permitted to enter into heaven. As the saints were allowed into heaven, I noticed a strange thing. They were permitted to enter only one at a time. No two were permitted to enter those gates at the same time. I wondered about this but it was never explained to me. When the last of the fifty saints had entered into the third heaven, I started to enter but my escort stopped me. He told me that if I entered I could not come out and that I would have to stay there until the Father brought me back. The angels told me that all who enter the third heaven must remain there until brought back to this physical world by Christ himself. When the angel said I could not enter unless I stayed.” (Rev. Howard Pittman)

Dr. Dianne Morrissey‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “As soon as I saw that the silver cord was attached to my physical body, my spirit body was thrust into a dark tunnel. I moved through it with great speed, traveling faster than I could have imagined possible. Although the tunnel was filled with an all consuming darkness, I felt peaceful and unafraid … When I came to the end of the darkness, I stepped into a new dimension. Here, I could sense the presence of a loving spirit, sent – I knew – to God to greet me. Then, I was back at the site of my physical body. Back and forth I traveled through the tunnel, several times in succession, moving from the Other Side to my electrocuted physical body and back again. Each time I emerged from the tunnel, I was met by a radiant angelic being who stood before me, smiling. The being had no wings, and I sense it was female. She was everything I’d ever dreamed an angel would be. As she moved toward me, I walked to meet her … Suddenly, my spirit body was back in tunnel. Again, when I emerged from the tunnel, the angelic being was waiting for me … I was suddenly thrust forward through the tunnel, and when I looked down, I was aghast to see my physical body below me … What mattered to me was the light. I wanted the light. I was again thrust forward through the tunnel. The angelic being was still there, waiting for me to truly decide about my life, waiting for me to decide about death, waiting for me to decide about my future … For some reason, however, the angelic being sent me into the tunnel again, back and forth through many tunnels. I wondered why. I still wanted to ‘touch,’ but I wanted the light – both desires tugging at my spirit … I finally found myself back in my house … Suddenly, I was rushing through the tunnel again. When I emerged, I was up near the ceiling in the den, looking down at my physical body below me. Then, without warning, I was thrust swiftly back into my body.” (Dr. Dianne Morrissey)

Virginia Rivers‘ NDE Tunnel Experience: From Dr. Kenneth Ring‘s wonderful book, Lessons From The Light: “Immediately the blackness began to erupt into a myriad of stars and I felt as if I were at the center of the universe with a complete panoramic view in all directions. The next instant I began to feel a forward surge of movement. The stars seemed to fly past me so rapidly that they formed a tunnel around me. I began to sense awareness, knowledge. The farther forward I was propelled the more knowledge I received. My mind felt like a sponge, growing and expanding in size with each addition. The knowledge came in single words and in whole idea blocks. I just seemed to be able to understand everything as it was being soaked up or absorbed. I could feel my mind expanding and absorbing and each new piece of information somehow seemed to belong. It was as if I had known already but forgotten or mislaid it, as if it were waiting here for me to pick it up on my way by. I kept growing with knowledge, evolving, expanding and thirsting for more. It was amazing, like being a child again and experiencing something brand new and beautiful, a wonderful new playground. As each second passed, there was more to learn, answers to questions, meanings and definitions, philosophies and reasons, histories, mysteries, and so much more, all pouring into my mind. I remember thinking, ‘I knew that, I know I did. Where has it all been?’ The stars began to change shapes before my eyes. They began to dance and deliberately draw themselves into intricate designs and colors which I had never seen before. They moved and swayed to a kind of rhythm or music with a quality and beauty I had never heard and yet … remembered. A melody that humans could not possibly have composed, yet was so totally familiar and in complete harmony with the very core of my being. As if it were the rhythm of my existence, the reason for my being. The extravagance of imagery and coloration pulsed in splendid unison with the magnificent ensemble. I felt completely at peace, tranquilized by the vision and the melodic drone. I could have stayed in this place for eternity with this pulse of love and beauty beating throughout my soul. The love poured into me from all corners of the universe. I was still being propelled forward at what seemed great speed. Yet I was able to observe all that I passed as if I were standing still. Each passing second I was absorbing more and more knowledge. No one spoke to me, nor did I hear voices in my head. The knowledge just seemed to BE and with each new awareness came a familiarity. A tiny pin point of light appeared far in front of me at the other end of my kaleidoscopic tunnel. The light grew larger and larger as I was soaring closer and closer to it, until finally I had arrived at my destination.” (Virginia Rivers)

Pam Reynolds’ NDE Tunnel Experience: “There was a sensation like being pulled, but not against your will. I was going on my own accord because I wanted to go. I have different metaphors to try to explain this. It was like the Wizard of Oz – being taken up in a tornado vortex, only you’re not spinning around like you’ve got vertigo. You’re very focused and you have a place to go. The feeling was like going up in an elevator real fast. And there was a sensation, but it wasn’t a bodily, physical sensation. It was like a tunnel but it wasn’t a tunnel. At some point very early in the tunnel vortex I became aware of my grandmother calling me. But I didn’t hear her call me with my ears … It was a clearer hearing than with my ears. I trust that sense more than I trust my own ears. The feeling was that she wanted me to come to her, so I continued with no fear down the shaft. It’s a dark shaft that I went through, and at the very end there was this very little tiny pinpoint of light that kept getting bigger and bigger and bigger. The light was incredibly bright, like sitting in the middle of a light bulb … My grandmother didn’t take me back through the tunnel, or even send me back or ask me to go. She just looked up at me. I expected to go with her, but it was communicated to me that she just didn’t think she would do that. My uncle said he would do it. He’s the one who took me back through the end of the tunnel. Everything was fine. I did want to go … It was communicated to me that it was like jumping into a swimming pool. No problem, just jump right into the swimming pool. I didn’t want to, but I guess I was late or something because he [the uncle] pushed me. I felt a definite repelling and at the same time a pulling from the body. The body was pulling and the tunnel was pushing …It was like diving into a pool of ice water … It hurt!” (Pam Reynolds)

Plato‘s NDE Account of the Solder Named Er and His Tunnel Experience: “When his soul went forth from his body he journeyed with a great company and that they came to a mysterious region where there were two openings side by side in the earth, and above and over against them in the heaven two others, and that judges were sitting between these, and that after every judgment they bade the righteous journey to the right and upward through the heaven with tokens attached to them in front of the judgment passed upon them, and the unjust to take the road to the left and downward, they too wearing behind signs of all that had befallen them, and that when he himself drew near they told him that he must be the messenger to humanity to tell them of that other world, and they charged him to give ear and to observe everything in the place … From the other tunnels came souls preparing for reincarnation on earth. From above came souls happily reporting delights and visions of a beauty beyond words. From below came souls lamenting and wailing over a thousand years of dreadful sufferings, where people were repaid manifold for any earthly suffering they had caused.” (Plato)

Diego Valencia‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “Suddenly, my mind was allowed to rest in a quiet place in order to further ascend through a translucent tunnel with a light that seemed rather a yellowish opacity. Then I saw many beings, some ascending, some descending. Two of them were known to me on the earth realm and I had not seen them for more than 20 years. I also met people unknown to me then, whom I met many years later in their bodies on the earth realm. I asked one of the two persons I did know, what he was doing there, and he told me he had had a very serious health problem, and almost died, but the health problem had already been solved by the doctors. This is the reason he was going back to his body. Nevertheless, another friend who was a friend of my family for many years, was leaving the earth realm in a definite way, so was I told. Then came some guides to take the friend who had been ill, back to earth through a tubular shape in descent. I also observed other tubular shapes through which other souls were ascending, and among them, the lady known to me and my family whose body had died. I inquired if the lady could go back but they said her time was over and that she had definitely left her body. I felt the energy of the lady perturbed, because she was confused since she did not know she was dead, but I avoided meeting her. In that moment my guides smiled. A different lap started in which the path was transparent, silent and compliant. I felt the pleasure of having my conscience in total calm, together with the tender but distant company of the guides and other entities which I could not see. Suddenly I saw another path where all the dead members of my family appeared, among them my father.” (Diego Valencia)

Robert Coleman‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “I was being propelled across a vast distance. I dare not look straight ahead, but I remember looking at the wall flashing past me as I sped along some kind of tunnel. Then, at the other end of this journey, I felt a most beautifully reassuring sense of calm. I looked down at myself in my new form. I had taken on a golden glow. I did not need to walk. I floated. Everything about me was love, goodness and warmth. Suddenly, I felt as if I had been given access to the total knowledge of the universe. I stared at a huge dark wheel containing stars and other celestial bodies that slowly revolved. A deep voice spoke slowly, but I could not make out what it was saying. I was at some kind of entrance … I had to promise solemnly not to try to return. I agreed. Once more, I stood in front of the great dark disk again. As the stars and shapes slowly revolved, a deep voice said slowly, ‘Your time has not yet come.’ I felt all the wisdom that I had suddenly gained was being forced out from me. I knew I could not take this knowledge back with me, but was concerned that I might lose what limited intelligence I already had before I died. Then, once again I was in the long tunnel, feeling the wind against my cheek as I looked away and saw the long wall rushing past me.” (Robert Coleman)

Webmaster’s Note: The great dark disk may be the entrance to the tunnel. Other experiencers have seen the tunnel in the same kind of thing in their NDEs. (Kevin Williams)

Reinee Pasarow‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “At this point I became aware that there was a light calling me from somewhere else and I entered what people speak of as the tunnel. I will speak of it as that although I did not quite perceive it as a tunnel. It was a transition place where I became aware of other beings who seemed to be rather disoriented, rather confused and lost and some of these beings were moving through to their home. I simply wanted to go home. I moved through this place and I became aware that I was not moving like we move physically. When we move physically we have an intent, we have a goal, and we move step by step to that goal. But what moved me through this place was love. It was the love of God and the love all things sacred and all things beautiful and all things just. I could go on and on and on but this was what propelled me on. It was my connection and my affection for God. As I came to the end of this place, I wondered if I would be alone, and just like that I was with my uncle …” [After her life review, the Being of Light told her, “It was not time for her to enter that world.” She then described returning to her physical body.] “I was catapulted back down what I perceived to be a tunnel. This time it was down a rainbow tunnel of light, sound and vibrational frequency of love. With a terribly hard crash, I became aware of the scene I had left earlier – the fire trucks, and now an ambulance. There were men who were picking up my body and loading it into the ambulance. I was in a state of complete grief. I felt that I had become Eve and was cast out of the garden of Eden. As I was descending down this tunnel, my heart was already attached to my home beyond. I was begging not to leave. I crashed down into this realm of existence and was suddenly confused by time and space … I was being propelled across a vast distance. I dare not look straight ahead, but I remember looking at the wall flashing past me as I sped along some kind of tunnel. Then, at the other end of this journey, I felt a most beautifully reassuring sense of calm. (Reinee PasarowWatch her video on YouTube)

Lou Famoso‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “I entered what I thought looked like the Holland tunnel without the cars and traffic and the ability to see what looked like light at its end. It was dark but not black. The path was slightly illuminated from what I thought to be the sunlight shining from the other end. As I was being drawn toward the lighted end of the tunnel, I carefully looked around, even squinting to see into the darker recesses. I passed what I thought to be very religious men doing what they would do when praying to their GODS. They were all dressed in their finest garbs, robes, togas, head dresses, loin cloths and the like. Most of them were off to the sides of the tunnel, but one of them, that I seemed to float right over, looked oriental with a long grayish Fu Man Chu, sitting there in the middle of the tunnel with his hands clasped and his feet crossed … When I floated past the monk just below me, I thought he could actually see me because it appeared like he began to smile a smile of passage. All the other religious men were mumbling sounds of prayer and were moving their arms about as if making gestures of a blessing. I wasn’t sure if they were blessing me or the tunnel. I noticed none of them were actually standing or sitting in the tunnel but appeared to be levitated. I wanted to stop and speak with some of them, maybe ask a few questions like who they were and how long have they been here, but I was being whisked away toward the light. I saw wisps of smoke I believed to be incense. It came from all portions of the great tunnel from one end to the other. I could see and smell, but I had yet to have the sensation of touch since my feet were never touching the tunnels floor. I seemed to be traveling squarely in the center as I drifted toward the end. The closer I got to the end of the tunnel, the brighter things got, and as I neared the end, it was like coming face to face with a huge canvas that was just recently blazed in the brightest white of whites. An empty canvas, ready to be painted upon and I awaited that painting … The being told me that should I ever have questions of the heart or mind, he will answer them if I only look within myself, for that is where he will dwell. From this time forward I need only think it to be so, and it will be so, for I would forever know the truth … I asked how I would know and before I received an answer I was being whisked away through that darkened tunnel like a dust bunny in a vacuum, with about as much control as a runaway freight train. A loving voice was telling me I must go back today. (Lou Famoso)

Gilles Bedard‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “In the blink of an eye, my vision expanded and I went into a place like a cosmos where there were 12 people standing in a half-circle. They were all pure white lights and they had no faces. Beyond them was a tunnel. I wasn’t afraid. I somehow knew these people although they weren’t family or people I could recognize. It was as if they were waiting for me. I asked them what was happening, and they told me, ‘You are not going to die. You are going back to earth. You have something to do.’ I asked them what it was, and as soon as I asked it was as if I knew the answer. They said I would know what I had to do when the time came. At that moment, I could sense the future and I realized I had the choice to do what I wanted to do. I felt pure peace. What I remembered most is the music I heard when I was out of my body. It was fascinating. It was hard to tell how long the experience lasted. It could have been five seconds or half an hour. When I came back into my body, it felt very small. But it was OK. I felt calm, very warm. When I came to, around 5 a.m., I felt ready for a party. It was as if nothing had happened to me. I didn’t remember the experience at that time. But a month after I left the hospital, I had another one. During the night, I had a sensation of falling into a tunnel. Going into it, I knew I was about to die, but just before arriving at the end of the tunnel, I woke up. It was not a dream. It was real. And it was then that I remembered the earlier experience.” (Gilles Bedard)

Don Brubaker‘s NDE Tunnel Experience: “There was a sudden whoosh, and I saw a large glowing red ball approaching me, almost like the light on the front of a train. In that instant, as the red ball rushed toward me, I knew terror like never before. As it approached, I realized that it was really a large, eerie red eye. It stopped when it got close to me, and then began traveling alongside me through the tunnel. I could hardly stand to look at it, its gaze was so piercing. It felt like it was looking right into my mind, into my very soul. Still I was plunging into the depths of this horrible tunnel. I glanced at the walls of the tunnel, walls of deep black whirring past me like video footage on fast forward. Yes, I was still there, still falling millions of miles into some terrible pit. And yet, there I was, lying death-like on a hospital bed. I could see myself there, and it panicked me all the more. The eye – suddenly I realized that I was seeing the hospital room through the red eye. It was absurd to me that I hadn’t realized this before – and yet I could hardly process my thoughts. It was all too bizarre. Panic started building in my mind as it began to dawn on me where I was, suspended in this dank tube. As the red eye glowered at me, the thoughts began to arrange themselves, coalescing slowly. Suddenly, the idea was undeniable. I was in hell. The realization swept over me like an ocean wave, unstoppable though I tried desperately to dismiss it. Hell! I didn’t even believe in hell! And here I was? This was it? I had only the briefest moment to react to the thought when a deep, comfortable voice echoed through the tunnel.” (Don Brubaker)

Lynnclaire Dennis‘ NDE Tunnel Experience: “It was then that I saw the tunnel and knew with absolute assurance that I was on my way home, certain that the home I had long yearned for was in the light at the other end of this passageway. As I was standing alone with my grandmother, she told me that I must make this part of the journey alone. Filled with peace, I knew I would see her again on the other side. I was ready, and without hesitation took my first step into the corridor that led toward the light, crossing an intersection that connected now with forever … Once I was inside the tunnel it was as if someone at the other end was calling my name, drawing me forward. I knew that this passageway was taking me to the top of the mountain, leading me home into the light. I was overjoyed to be going to the summit, as all my life I had wanted to climb to the top of Mt. Rainier. I had never made the attempt, believing that I would try and fail, or that I would die trying. I moved effortless into the passage. Soon I knew I would be able to fly. Fly? The light was getting brighter and warmer as I moved through the tunnel. The MUSIC, the celestial symphony, continued to fill the air with a psalm of Oneness, played on unseen instruments of peace. I arrived at the pinnacle and, standing at the entrance to the light, took a single step, leaving my right footprint imbedded in Eternity. I entered a sacred space a place where I knew I had returned to my most essential nature, where I felt wholly and consciously united with all things and Source, where a soothing balm of peace was poured on my spirit by an unseen hand, an emollient so rich in love that to this day I cannot fully absorb or comprehend it.” (Lynnclaire Dennis)

4. Edgar Cayce’s Extraordinary NDE Tunnel Experiences

Edgar Cayce was a man who, over the span of his lifetime (1877-1945), had more out-of-body journeys into the afterlife than anyone ever documented. Cayce (pronounced “Kay-see”) learned that when he was put in a special form of self-hypnotic trance, he could leave his body and journey into the afterlife realms. Cayce made over 14,000 otherworldly journeys in his life and the information he gained from these journeys has astounded people all over the world.

Edgar Cayce‘s NDE Tunnel Experiences: “I see myself as a tiny dot out of my physical body, which lies inert before me. I find myself oppressed by darkness and there is a feeling of terrific loneliness. Suddenly, I am conscious of a white beam of light, knowing that I must follow it or be lost. As I move along this path of light I gradually become conscious of various levels upon which there is movement. Upon the first levels there are vague, horrible shapes, grotesque forms such as one sees in nightmares. Passing on, there begins to appear on either side misshapen forms of human beings with some part of the body magnified. Again there is change and I become conscious of gray-hooded forms moving downward. Gradually, these become lighter in color. Then the direction changes and these forms move upward and the color of the robes grows rapidly lighter. Next, there begins to appear on either side vague outlines of houses, walls, trees, etc., but everything is motionless. As I pass on, there is more light and movement in what appear to be normal cities and towns. With the growth of movement I become conscious of sounds, at first indistinct rumblings, then music, laughter, and singing of birds. There is more and more light, the colors become very beautiful, and there is the sound of wonderful music. The houses are left behind; ahead there is only a blending of sound and color. Quite suddenly I come upon a Hall of Records. It is a hall without walls, without ceiling, but I am conscious of seeing an old man who hands me a large book, a record of the individual for whom I seek information.” (Edgar Cayce)

On another occasion, Cayce’s tunnel experience was described this way: Cayce felt himself to be a bubble traveling through water to arrive at the place where he always got the information. (Edgar Cayce)

On yet another occasion, Cayce’s tunnel experience was described this way: “Cayce went up and up through a very large column, passing by all the horrible things without coming in contact personally with them, and came out where there was the house of records. Cayce stated that as he ascended the column, there would be beings on either side of him calling out to him for help or trying to get his attention. Cayce knew that any deviation from the column and the beam of light would mean he would not be able to return to his body. It, the column, wound around on a wheel like the Rotarians have. Cayce mentioned that he felt very secure traveling that way.” (Edgar Cayce)

Kevin Williams’ Analysis of Cayce’s NDE Tunnel Experiences: “Edgar Cayce did not experience clinical or brain death, but he was able to control his mind to travel consciously through the identical process of the near-death state. This can be done by anyone, according to Cayce, if the “proper attunement” is made. Cayce also mentions that this is done by everyone when they fall asleep and enter the realm of dreams, only it is done subconsciously not consciously. The same is true for death. Cayce’s experience reveals more aspects about the nature of the tunnel so often described in near-death experiences and more about the structure of the afterlife. One of the afterlife levels that Cayce observed while in the tunnel appears to be like our own except it is motionless. In my opinion, this motionless afterlife level is the physical realm. While Cayce journeys through the tunnel and the eternal now, time on earth stands still. This principle can even be found in Einstein’s Theory of Relativity. The afterlife level Cayce sees where human beings appear with some body part magnified has been described in the Tibetan Book of the Dead and other religious traditions as being hell. It is a place where a particular desire has been overemphasized while in physical life. The level where hooded monk-like beings appear has also been described by many other near-death experiencers such as Dr. George Ritchie and Betty Eadie. Cayce was able to describe very accurately some of the various levels of the afterlife that appear in near-death accounts.” (Kevin Williams)

5. Skeptic Susan Blackmore on the NDE Tunnel

One of the most dedicated skeptical researchers of near-death experiences is Susan Blackmore, a senior lecturer in psychology at the University of the West of England, a parapsychologist, and Zen Buddhist. She is also one of the few researchers who have actually had an out-of-body experience. During her first year at Oxford, Blackmore had an OBE after several hours on the Ouija board while stoned on hashish. The experience also occurred during a period of her life when sleep deprivation was common for her. She describes herself as having been in “a fairly peculiar state of mind” when she had the OBE. Despite her experience, she continues to believe it was all merely part of her hallucination experience. As a former heavy marijuana and hashish user, I (Kevin Williams) can tell you that Blackmore’s OBE is not an example of marijuana or hashish intoxication. Rather, it is more like an OBE triggered by a more “harder” hallucinogen such as LSD or ketamine. The following is a brief description of Susan Blackmore’s OBE / NDE-like experience, and responses from a critic I received by email which I thought to be interesting. You can read Blackmore’s full OBE account here.

Susan Blackmore‘s OBE Tunnel Experience: Susan Blackmore traveled down a tunnel of trees toward a light, floated on the ceiling and observed her body below, saw a silver cord connecting her floating astral body, floated out of a building in England and crossed the ocean to New York. After hovering around New York, Blackmore floated back to her room in England where she became very small and entered her body’s toes. Then she grew very big, as big as a planet at first, and then she filled the solar system and finally she became as large as the universe. Despite her experience, Blackmore believes the tunnel is caused by oxygen starvation, which causes certain cells in the brain, inhibitory cells, to die first, the excitable ones taking longer. (Susan Blackmore)

Blackmore discusses drugs including her own experience: “Under conditions of extreme tiredness and smoking hashish I had an NDE-type experience complete with the tunnel and light, out-of-body travels, expansion and contraction of size, timelessness, a mystical experience and the decision to return…”

Critic of Blackmore’s Dying Brain Theory: “Blackmore uses her drug-induced experiences as the basis for her conclusions. I shall argue that Blackmore’s confusion on the subject of NDEs is the result of her own drug-induced confusion — which is not an uncommon occurrence.”

Blackmore: [Concerning NDErs passing through a tunnel of mental energy] “There are many serious problems with such a theory. If the other worlds are a part of this world then they cannot really account for the afterlife.”

Critic: “Such a conclusion proves false when we consider the reports of NDErs. They not only see ethereal energy patterns, they see this world, the world of operating rooms and other mundane settings.”

Blackmore: “Something should be seen leaving the body and going into the tunnel. The tunnel itself would be present in physical space and we should be able to measure it or in some way detect its presence.”

Critic: “Yes, and that’s why those skilled at observing the subtle energy that surrounds the spirit are able to perceive such things.”

Blackmore: “Still we should not reject such theories out of hand just because they seem senseless. It is better to apply some criteria to them and see how they fare. Is this theory specific? No, not at all. The tunnels described are all different in precise form and this theory can say nothing about what forms they should or should not take.”

Critic: “Blackmore again looks at content, not underlying phenomena. The structure of specific tunnels is not in question, as has been stated, they are mental constructs, mental or ethereal energy patterns. As such they take many malleable forms. Blackmore fails to understand such mental energy is NOT confined to a brain, but rather is patterned energy that makes up a mind, not a brain.”

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

Time and the Near-Death Experience

What is time? Is it a measure of the movement of the sun across the sky? Is it a ratio of numbers on a clock that represents change from one state to another? Albert Einstein’s Theory of Relativity proved that time is subjective to a person’s own relative position of reference. Einstein’s theory even allows for time travel which is an aspect of many reported near-death experiences. The following is a brief introduction of all the insights concerning time from near-death experiencers profiled on this website.

Table of Contents

  1. Introduction to Time After Death
  2. Time as Experienced by Those Having an NDE
  3. NDE References to Time Travel
  4. More NDE References to Time
  5. John Star’s Extraordinary NDE Concerning Time

1. Introduction to Time After Death

After death when we enter the spirit realm, it feels as though we were there just a moment ago. Our time on earth seems like only a brief instance. Time in the spirit realm does not exist. By getting rid of the illusion of time from our minds, we have the power to expand our consciousness. We will realize that we are already living in timelessness right now. This means a person can remain in heaven for eternity if they desire before deciding whether to return for another earth life. In the spirit realm, if we desire, we can travel instantaneously from the beginning of earth history to the end. We have the power to grow forever. We are powerful spiritual beings.

2. Time as Experienced by Those Having an NDE

“The fact of a pre-earth life crystallized in my mind, and I saw that death was actually a “rebirth” into a greater life … that stretched forward and backward through time.” (Betty Eadie)

Jan Price wrote: “Time’s measurement on the physical plane is based on the vibration rate of cesium atoms, which was approved by international agreement in 1964. On the Other Side, time is simply the sequence of activity recorded in consciousness. And since our awareness is on a higher frequency in that world, progression (what we see happening) is greatly accelerated. In some situations it would seem to be at the speed of light. In his book ‘Return from Tomorrow,’ George Ritchie, M.D., writes about his life review during a near-death experience: ‘There were other scenes, hundreds, thousands, all illuminated by that searing Light, in an existence where time seemed to have ceased. It would have taken weeks of ordinary time even to glance at so many events, and yet I had no sense of minutes passing.’ The specified lengths of time that we on Earth call seconds, minutes, hours, days, and so forth do not apply over there. The Bible’s definition of God’s time (the plane of heaven) is that one thousand years equals one day – a remarkable extension of third-dimensional time. I was out of my body for close to four minutes. If we agree with the Bible equation, that would be about three years on the higher plane. That seems like an awfully long time for my particular experience; maybe I just didn’t adjust to ‘heavenly time’ the way others have. For example, in the book Intra Muros by NDE experiencer Rebecca Ruter Springer says: ‘Days lengthened into weeks, and weeks into months, and these in turn crept into years, and the duties and joys of heaven grew clearer and dearer with each passing hour.” (Jan Price)

“It does not matter that we leave family and friends behind because time becomes irrelevant. It is certain that once we enter the spirit realm, it will be just a blink of the eye before they join us.” (Mac Wright)

“Before we’re born, we have to take an oath that we will pretend time and space are real so we can come here and advance our spirit. If you don’t promise, you can’t be born.” (Jeanie Dicus)

“Space and time are illusions that hold us to the physical realm; in the spirit realm, all is present simultaneously.” (Beverly Brodsky)

“Time did not make any sense. Time did not seem to apply. It seemed irrelevant. It was unattached to anything, the way I was. Time is only relevant when it is relative to the normal orderly sequential aspects of life. So I was there for a moment or for eternity. I cannot say but it felt like a very long time to me.” (Grace Bubulka)

“During an NDE, you can’t tell if you were in that light for a minute of a day or a hundred years.” (Jayne Smith)

“Earthly time has no meaning in the spirit realm. There is no concept of before or after. Everything – past, present, future – exists simultaneously.” (Kimberly Clark-Sharp)

“From the onset of this rather superconscious state of the darkness of the tunnel, there was something that was totally missing, and that was what we call time. There’s no such thing as time in heaven! As I thought of and formulated a desire or a question, it would already have been recognized, acknowledged, and therefore answered. And the dialogue that took place, took place in no time. It didn’t require a fifteen-minute duration in time; it simply happened.” (Thomas Sawyer)

3. NDE References to Time Travel

Albert Einstein’s theory of relativity allows for the possibility of time travel. During an NDE, some people have reported traveling back in time and some have reported traveling into the future.

Don Brubaker’s Time Travel Near-Death Experience:

Christ says to Don Brubaker, “Don, do you want to stay or go back?”

“I want to go back,” I answered immediately, knowing I made the right choice.

Jesus smiles. “You have chosen well. Go. I am with you,” Jesus says gently.

Everything changes again, as if someone has turned a page in a book. I see myself in the midst of a huge crowd. It’s not a modern crowd. They are dressed in the clothes of Bible times. I look down at myself. So am I.
The crowd seems to be jeering at me. Why? Then I see more: I help a man, someone who has been brutally whipped and abused. The crowd is upset because I am offering assistance. But the beaten man has eyes that burn with love and compassion.

How could anyone want to hurt this man? I lift the man off of the dusty road to his feet.

The man turns, and from somewhere he lifts a huge wooden cross to his back. The man begins moving toward a hill. The hill is called Golgotha. With each new moment, I realize more and more clearly what I am seeing. These people are going to crucify Christ.

I follow, stunned, I watch in horror as Jesus is nailed to the cross, the spikes pounded through his wrists and the sensitive insteps of his feet. I watch helpless as the cross is propped up and dropped into position with an ugly thud. I cover my face with my hands.

If only others could see what I’ve seen. The world would get on its knees … The world would be at peace. (Don Brubaker)

George Rodonaia wrote: “Everything in this experience merged together, so it is difficult for me to put an exact sequence to events. Time as I had known it came to a halt; past, present, and future were somehow fused together for me in the timeless unity of life … I could be anywhere instantly, really there … I felt it necessary to learn about the Bible and philosophy. You want, you receive. Think and it comes to you. So I participated, I went back and lived in the minds of Jesus and his disciples. I heard their conversations, experienced eating, passing wine, smells, tastes – yet I had no body. I was pure consciousness. If I didn’t understand what was happening, an explanation would come. But no teacher spoke. I explored the Roman Empire, Babylon, the times of Noah and Abraham. Any era you can name, I went there.” (Dr. George Rodonaia)

The light replied, “Let us go back in time, as far back as possible, and tell me how far back we should go”. I was thinking for some time. Eventually I blurted out, “Stone Age?” I did not have much time to think about all this, because, all of a sudden, I saw human beings back on earth. I was looking down on a group of people, men and women, who were dressed in furs, sitting around campfire. (Guenter Wagner)

“The box opened to reveal what appeared to be a tiny television picture of a world event that was yet to happen. As I watched, I felt myself drawn right into the picture, where I was able to live the event. This happened twelve times, and twelve times I stood in the midst of many events that would shake the world in the future.” (Dannion Brinkley)

4. More NDE References to Time

Going through the tunnel during an NDE means traveling through the various afterlife realms. One of the realms that you can see on either side of the tunnel, is an outline of houses, walls, trees, etc., but everything is motionless. As you travel further up the tunnel, you can see more light and movement in what appear to be normal cities and towns. (Edgar Cayce)

Webmaster’s note: Cayce didn’t mention it, but the motionless realm he saw, I believe, is the physical realm. If it is, then it shows how time stands still in the physical realm when entering the spirit realm.

“An expansion of consciousness can be achieved through meditation. With this expansion comes the realization that we are in eternity now.” (Edgar Cayce)

“There is no time and space in the spiritual world. If one is in the highest realms, love reigns. And where there is love, there is happiness. Where there is happiness, there is no awareness of time. Therefore, there is no time as we know it there. In the lower realms, because people are very unhappy, time seems to drag forever. There is space, but it is a reflection of the qualities of the people who live there. Where love reigns, there is no distance between people.” (Nora Spurgin)

Harvey Green wrote: “The occupants in outer darkness are there for various lengths of time. It is peculiar to discuss length of residence by a measure which does not exist in that dimension. For most of us it is very difficult to relate to a timeless condition, so the use of finite terms helps us to better understand. Some residents feel they have been in outer darkness for weeks or months, others for eons. No doubt all are correct in their assessment of length of time spent in this realm. In a reality of pain and torment, even a moment can seem like an eternity and there is no way to judge length of stay until after one has long departed. Some souls have occupied outer darkness for what we would measure as hundreds, even thousands of years. But it is more likely that most stay for a considerably shorter period. It is not possible for souls to be forever confined to outer darkness, since in such a case there would be no hope of redemption.” (Harvey Green)

“In the void during an NDE, there is a profound stillness, beyond all silence. You can see or perceive FOREVER, beyond Infinity, in pre-creation, before the Big Bang, in the Eye of Creation. It is like toughing the Face of God and being at one with Absolute Life and Consciousness. You can experience all of creation generating itself. It is without beginning and without end. You realize the Big Bang is only one of an infinite number of Big Bangs creating Universes endlessly and simultaneously. The only images that even come close in human terms would be those created by supercomputers using fractal geometry equations. You learn that you are an immortal being and a part of a natural living system that recycles itself endlessly.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

P.M.H. Atwater wrote: “Time and space exists only in the physical realm. When you leave the physical realm, you leave such constraints. Existence there is never ending and ongoing, forever and ever eternal. The only true movement is without the distortion of time and space. It is expansion and contraction, as if the existence that exists were capable of breathing. What appears as a progression, a time-line of starts and stops and ever-changing variations, is but an overleaf, an illusion, that helps us to focus on whatever realm we currently inhabit so that we will accomplish what we set out to do (or at least have an opportunity to), and not be distracted by The Truth that under-girds reality. Using radio as an analogy, dying to this physical realm and entering a spirit realm is comparable to having lived all your life at a certain radio frequency when all of a sudden someone or something comes along and flips the dial. That flip shifts you to different frequency. The original frequency where you once existed is still there. It did not change. Everything is still just the same as it was. Only you changed, only you speeded up to allow entry into the next radio frequency on the dial. You then fit into your particular spot on the dial by your speed of vibration. You cannot coexist forever where you do not belong. (P.M.H. Atwater)

“When you die, you enter eternity. It feels like you were always there, and you will always be there. You realize that existence on earth is only just a brief instant.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

“After death, you can literally travel at the speed of light and see all of the people on earth simultaneously in one moment. You can see people in all manner of activity instantaneously. You can see people praying in mosques and temples, synagogues, and churches. You can see people individually expressing their own silent prayers. You can see indigenous tribes in all different parts of the world drumming and chanting. You can see God sending multitudes of angels to earth to assist in answering all of the countless, millions of prayers being offered up at that single moment.” (Dr. Liz Dale)

“When you die, everything stops and you enter eternity. It is like finally getting to the nanosecond, where time stops. Like a watch, our body stops at that time. Yet our spirit and consciousness continue to live on in a dimension beyond sequential time. We go beyond nanoseconds into a space-time measurement we cannot know here on earth. It is the eternal now where past, present, and future are all merged into one. Eternity is the present, the now that never ends.” (Dr. Gerard Landry)

“After death, you can go through the end of time all the way back through the beginning of time, then back into the present time where you started. It lasted forever, and was over in an instant. It is a paradox.” (Dee Rohe)

“After death, you can view one afterlife realm as if it was first grade. People stay there until they were ready to go to the next afterlife realm. This is the eternal progression, from one realm to the next.” (Cecil)

“The sense of timelessness after death makes you feel unaware of how long things last, but it can feel like a long time – maybe days or maybe weeks.” (Howard Storm)

“Everything in the spirit realm is kept in place by an all pervading Master-Vibration which prevents aging. Things don’t get dirty or wear out. Everything looks so bright and new. You can then understand how heaven is eternal.” (Arthur Yensen)

“In the spirit realm, travel takes no time at all. Any experience can seem like eons. But that same experience also seems like seconds.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

“In the spirit realm, It can take eons of time as we understand it before some people go into the light. It depends on the person. You’re in control. You hold the reins. Those who’ve come through those darker levels have said that they’ve had to face themselves and realize that if they don’t shape up, in other words, learn more about themselves, they’re not getting anywhere.” (George Anderson)

“Space and time are illusions that hold us to this physical realm. In the spirit realm, all is present simultaneously.” (Beverly Brodsky)

“After death, each person shapes their own eternity to correspond with their real inner nature. Some are taught by their friends about the state of eternal life.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

“One experience in the spirit realm can feel like forever. Time no longer seems to apply and seems irrelevant. Time is only relevant when it is relative to the normal orderly sequential aspects of life. The experience can feel like a moment and an eternity. You realize that you are eternal and indestructible. You realize that you have always been, that you always will be, and there was no way you could ever be lost. It is impossible to fall into a crack in the universe somewhere and never be heard from again. You are utterly safe and always have been forever and ever.” (Jayne Smith)

“Life is about having experiences forever and ever and ever. As we bring this awareness permanently into our consciousness, our connection with God will be there and not somewhere in our unconscious. We will be consciously aware of who we are all the time.” (Jayne Smith)

“The experience lasted for hours or eons and now it seems that eons passed in only moments.” (Virginia Rivers)

“We wandered in this beautiful place for what seemed an eternity.” (Karen Schaeffer)

“The experience was a few seconds, but it seemed like an eternity.” (Rev. Kenneth Hagin)

“In the spirit realm, time and space becomes nothing more than attenuated wisps of human invention. Both were webs of light created in my consciousness.” (Lynnclaire Dennis)

“The human spirit is eternal and we are not alone in the cosmic scheme of things.” (Brad Steiger)

“In the spirit realm, people don’t talk about time. They talk about opportunity. People don’t think about time because it is not measured off in days and nights and months and years.” (Margaret Tweddell)

“Our souls are immortal and eternal.” (Sandra Rogers)

“Many events of eternity can pass through you. You can bathe in them and become them. They can be infused into your soul.” (RaNelle Wallace)

“We are intricately connected to all that exists throughout eternity.” (Jan Price)

“On the other side, one event follows another just like on earth. But looking at it another way, time on the other side doesn’t pass at all because there is not enough change to make the passage of time evident. From another viewpoint, time in the afterlife stands still because it is always now. The past and future are of equal length because there never was a beginning and never can be an end. This flexibility of time on the other side can be compared to the earth experience when a person is enjoying themselves and time just seems to fly by. But another person having the same experience but who is absolutely miserable, time can seem to last forever. As Einstein discovered, time is a factor that is relative to a person’s own experience.” (Kevin Williams)

“I glanced at my wrist to note the time, since there was no sun in the sky. My wrist had no watch on it, nor was there any telltale evidence of a watchband … A strange sense of timelessness gripped me. It was simply awesome! … We exist here in that timelessness, the eternity of God, the kind of life that does not perish! It is our gift of love, eternal life!” (Dr. Richard Eby)

“There is an overall awareness of the earth’s future as it will be in six weeks, six months, or perhaps two years ahead. It is like being in an airplane looking down, and you can get a prevision of what is going to happen, due to being able to see things in broader perspective. However, there is not a complete vision of the entire future of earth. But there are souls in the spirit realm who, through much tribulation and service, have been permitted to see the earth’s future in a more extended way.” (Margaret Tweddell)

“Time is not linear. Energy moves in a continuum and if we would consider the past as a time passed we would release pain from the body. We get stuck because we stay in the past, instead of realizing that we have passed!” (Lynnclaire Dennis)

5. John Star’s Extraordinary NDE Concerning Time

One day, without any warning, John Star found himself face to face with the fact that life in this world is terminal. He was swimming in Lake Michigan about half a mile offshore when he got in trouble. He was swimming free style, like he had done at swimming competitions, when he turned his head to breathe and inhaled water from an oncoming wave. His lungs were full of water when he wondered if he could swim half a mile at top speed without breathing. He tried. What resulted was an extraordinary near-death experience and a miraculous return to life. Here is the account of his near-death experience.

“I had only gone a few yards when my head began to buzz and I felt dizzy. A few yards more and I heard a loud snap. Suddenly the world was calm and clear. I could see the shoreline, still in the distance and noticed the sun shining overhead. It seemed brighter than usual. When I looked down I got the surprise of my life. There was my body, still swimming toward shore, moving as straight and smooth as a motor boat. I watched for a while, indifferent to the plight of my body. I was far more concerned with trying to figure out where I was.

“I noticed a light coming from somewhere behind me. It was a peculiar light. It had feeling. When I turned to see where this light was coming from, it would remain behind me. Somehow though, I managed to get turned around so I could look right into the light.

“The light was delicious. I soaked it up like a dry sponge soaks up water. I felt like I had been sealed up in a vacuum packed jar for as long as I could remember. Now the jar was opened and the pressure was gone. I could breathe again. I could feel energy flowing into me, loosening and softening parts of my being that I did not even know I had. My whole being thrilled with well-being and joy. A feeling that I had known before, though I could not remember where or when.

“Time itself seemed to be softening. For as long as I could remember, the minutes, days and years of my life seemed to be fixed, like the markings on a steel ruler. Now, the measuring stick of time was becoming soft and flexible. It would stretch and shrink, like a rubber band. I could return to events of my past, examining them with greater clarity and detail than when they had originally happened, lingering there for what seemed like hours. But then, when I would return to where I was, it seemed like no time at all had gone by. Back and forth I went. Deep into episodes of my personal history, and then back into the light.

“Time could also be contracted, I found. Centuries would condense into seconds. Millenniums would shrink into moments. The entire civilization that I was part of passed by in the blink of an eye.

“‘Look at that,’ I marveled. ‘The whole civilization is no more permanent and no more important that a patch of wild flowers! It’s so simple from here, and so beautiful. Whether it is a patch of wild flowers or a mighty civilization, the process is the same. It is only life, trying out different shapes and then returning from where it came.’

“I was being pulled into the light. Or was it that the world and the life that I knew was receding, the life that I had come to assume was the only life there is. All of my certainties and all of my doubts, all of my pride and all of my guilt, all of my pleasures and all of my fears, were all fading away. All that remained was the light and the awesome feeling of well-being that the light contained. It felt like I was waking up, like I had been in a deep sleep, dreaming an intense and detailed dream when somebody came into the room and turned on the lights. Now I was waking up and the dream was fading away.

“As my sleepy eyes slowly became adjusted to the brilliant radiance, I could make out shapes in the light. There were people there! People that I knew and loved. The place was completely familiar, as though I had been there just a few moments before.

“‘Did you have a nice rest?’ one of my friends asked.

“My other friends broke out into roaring laughter. They were making a joke. They all knew what a grueling ordeal such ventures into the material world can be. They had all made such ventures themselves, many times before. I joined in the laughter. How good it felt to laugh so freely. How strange, to be so open, and yet it was all so familiar. I was totally alive again – an aliveness that was beyond beginning and ending – an aliveness that was eternal.

“The world that I had entered was now as solid and real as the world that I had left behind, but the light was still visible. It was a living light. It had vitality and feeling. It was focused in every living thing just as the sun can be focused to a point with a magnifying glass. There were colors, too, not only the colors that I had known on Earth but many octaves of color. Surrounding all my friends and every other living thing was color, arranged in intricate geometrical patterns, each pattern unique, every pattern original. Permeating the colors and patterns was sound, countless octaves of sound. It was as though the colors could be heard. It reminded me of bagpipes. Filling the entire region were the droning sounds. Octave upon octave of invigorating, vitalizing sound. It was very subtle, practically imperceptible but immense, it seemed to reach to infinity. Superimposed on this vast life-giving hum was the melody, which was created by the individual sound of every living thing. Light and sound, color and geometrical patterns were all combined into a totality of harmonic perfection.

“It seemed like years had gone by. There was no way to tell, though, whether it had been minutes, hours or years. Where I was now, be-ing was the only reality. Be-ing, which was inseparable from the moment, inseparable from the eternal NOW, inseparable from the life that was in all other beings. Even though this place was as solid and real as the world I left behind, time and space was not an obstacle.

“To an animal, a closed door is an insurmountable obstacle. They do not have the faculties necessary to overcome such a barrier. In the world that I had left behind, time and space were just such an insurmountable obstacle. I did not have the faculties necessary to overcome such a barrier. Now I was free, like an animal that had learned how to work a doorknob. I could go in and out of worlds without getting stuck. I could stay inside as long as I wanted. I could become acquainted with people that lived there and get to know their particular customs and their curious opinions, conclusions and beliefs. Then I could leave that world and return to a world without end – a place where there were no opinions, conclusions, or beliefs. It was a place where there was only be-ing, a place of awesome beauty and joy, a place of total harmonic perfection.

“Images of my former life began to flicker in my mind. Fleeting images at first, but now they were growing stronger and clearer. Visions of people who were dear to me that I had left behind. Visions of things I wanted to see and things I had wanted to do. From somewhere deep within my being, a powerful voice welled up:

“You have seen enough of eternity. It’s not time yet for you to stay. Return now to the Land of Shadows where the mortal creatures play and be a puff of dust in the wind without being blown away.”

Whoooshshsssss, whoooshshsssss.

“I raised my head to see what was making that sound. It was tiny wavelets breaking along the edge of a mirror-still lake, rattling the small pebbles that lined the shore. I was laying in the sand on the shore of Lake Michigan, just a few inches from the water. I felt good, like I just had the best rest that I had ever had.” (John Star)

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

The Temple of Knowledge and the Near-Death Experience

One remarkable aspect of many near-death accounts is a visit to a heavenly structure that resembles a temple or a library. This structure has different names, such as: the Temple of Knowledge, the Temple of Wisdom, the heavenly Hall of Records, or simply a library. The following are examples of near-death accounts that involve this heavenly structure.

Table of Contents

  1. Near-death temple experiences
  2. Ruth Montgomery’s metaphysical insights about the heavenly temple
  3. Other metaphysical insights about the heavenly temple
  4. Ancient Egyptian references of a heavenly temple
  5. Christian references of a heavenly temple

1. Near-death temple experiences

Dr. George Ritchie’s NDE Temple Experience: “I began to perceive a whole new realm! Enormous buildings stood in a beautiful sunny park that reminded me somewhat of a well-planned university. As we entered one of the buildings and doorways, the air was so hushed that I was actually startled to see people in the passageway. I could not tell if they were men or women, old or young, for all were covered from head to foot in loose-flowing hooded cloaks which made me think vaguely of monks. But the atmosphere of the place was not at all as I imagined a monastery. It was more like some tremendous study center, humming with the excitement of great discovery. Everyone we passed in the wide halls and on the curving staircases seemed caught up in some all-engrossing activity; not many words were exchanged among them. And yet I sensed no unfriendliness between these beings, rather an aloofness of total concentration. Whatever else these people might be, they appeared utterly and supremely self-forgetful – absorbed in some vast purpose beyond themselves. Through open doors I glimpsed at enormous rooms filled with complex equipment. In several of the rooms hooded figures bent over intricate charts and diagrams, or sat at the controls of elaborate consoles flickering with lights. Somehow I felt that some vast experiment was being pursued, perhaps dozens and dozens of such experiments. And something more … In spite of his obvious delight in the beings around us, I sensed that even this was not the ultimate, that he had far greater things to show me if only I could see.

“And so I followed him into other buildings of this domain of thought. We entered a studio where music of a complexity I couldn’t begin to follow was being composed and performed. There were complicated rhythms, tones not on a scale I knew. ‘Why,’ I found myself thinking. ‘Bach is only the beginning!’

“Next we walked through a library the size of the whole University of Richmond. I gazed into rooms lined floor to ceiling with documents on parchment, clay, leather, metal, paper. ‘Here,’ the thought occurred to me, ‘are assembled the important books of the universe.’ Immediately I knew this was impossible. How could books be written somewhere beyond the Earth! But the thought persisted, although my mind rejected it. ‘The key works of the universe,’ the phrase kept recurring as we roamed the domed reading rooms crowded with silent scholars. Then abruptly, at the door to one of the smaller rooms, almost an annex: ‘Here is the central thought of this Earth.’

“‘Is this heaven, Lord Jesus?’ I ventured. The calm, the brightness, they were surely heaven-like! So was the absence of self, of clamoring ego. ‘When these people were on Earth did they grow beyond selfish desires?’ ‘They grew, and they have kept on growing.'” (Dr. George Ritchie)

Dr. Allen Kellehear’s NDE Temple Experience Research: Dr. Kellehear published an interesting near-death account where a person sees Albert Einstein in heaven operating a computer in a heavenly library. This account has similarities to George Ritchie‘s heavenly temple/library accounts described in this article. Here is an excerpt of the account from Dr. Kellehear’s book Experiences Near Death:

“This time we were audience to a choir of angels singing. Angels were totally outside my reality at the time, yet somehow I knew these beautiful beings to be angelic. They sang the most lovely and extraordinary music I had ever heard. They were identical, each equally beautiful. When their song was over, one of their number came forward to greet me. She was exquisite and I was mightily attracted, but I then realized my admiration could only be expressed in a wholly nonphysical manner, as to a little child. I was embarrassed by my error, but it did not matter. All was forgiven in this wonderful place.

“Instantly we arrived in an art gallery. It contained the work of the great masters of all time and all places. The display was both classical and modern. Some of the great works seemed familiar. Others were unlike anything I had ever seen, indescribable. The beauty and form of the sculpture and paintings on display were beyond words. A lifetime could be spent in this place, but to see everything I needed to see during this visit, we must move on.

“Next we materialized in a computer room. It was a place of great activity, yet peace prevailed. None of the stress of business was present, but prodigious work was accomplished. The people seemed familiar to me, like old friends. This was confusing, because I knew there to be present those who lived on Earth still, and those who had passed on. Some of them I knew by name, others by reputation; and all had time for me, to teach me if ever I need help understanding. One of them was Albert Einstein, whom I had always admired greatly but distantly, and this great man took time away from his duties to encourage me. He asked me if I would care to operate the computer, which was very complex and beautiful and designed to guide the path of destinies. I was flattered, but felt incompetent and unsure of myself in the presence of such greatness. I told him I would like to try, but I was afraid of making a mistake. He laughed greatly, and reassured me, saying that error was not possible in this place. Encouraged, I seemed instinctively to know how to operate this unusual machine, and waved my hand in a pattern over the large keyboard, rather like playing a piano without touching the keys. I knew instantly the task had been performed perfectly, and it had somehow been of great benefit to someone. I was suffused with the joy of a job well done. I would gladly spend eternity here at this rewarding work if only for the tremendous feeling of well-being I had experienced as a result.

“We continued our tour and arrived at a library. It was a vast old traditional building, containing all of the wisdom of the ages, everything ever said or written. Room upon room, shelf upon shelf of books stretched away as far as the eye could see. By that time I had growing doubt I was destined to stay in this mysterious yet familiar place, even though I knew in my heart it was home. I had the uncomfortable feeling I must return soon to resume my life. My guide, for by now I thought of him as such, told me I must study and learn from the infinite array of wisdom before us. I was dismayed, and said there was no way I was capable of such a task. I was told to simply make a beginning, to do the best I could, and that would always be good enough. There was plenty of time.” (Dr. Allen Kellehear’s Research)

Hal’s Temple Experience: “I was snapped back to the task at hand – the life review. It was judgment to be sure, but more like fact-finding than fault-finding. The only condemnation was me regretting some of my mistakes. Then the movie stopped abruptly. The end of my life had been reached. The Being of Light was surprised and I felt it. There was something missing. [The Being of Light then takes Hal to a heavenly library to find out why his life review suddenly stopped.] With no movement at all, we were now at a large library. The one who had been doing my life review was no longer a ball of light but now a hooded and robed figure. And still inscrutable. ‘Look what I found out there,’ it said to the library staff. One of the clerks went to large bead rack, much like an abacus, and began calculating. One clerk wore a short robe with a classic Greek pattern decorating the lower edge. His robe had a hood, as did the robes of all the others. I concluded that his hood was not for warmth and asked my guide. The guide confirmed my observation, the hoods were not for warmth. When I pushed to know the purpose of the hoods I was informed that I would know when it was time to have that information. I sensed that my guide disapproved of the non-traditional attire, but had no cause to criticize as the work done by that individual was always excellent. Another clerk observed the placement of the beads on the top row and thought, ‘Oh, no! The Old section.'” That was clay tablets to be moved and sorted through. A moment later, two of the beads in the top row were moved again. It would be in the section written on hides stretched over wooden frames. Much easier to sort through. When the calculation finished, we set off through the stacks counting rows as we went. I observed stacked sheets of papyrus, then scrolls. Then came rows with stacked wooden frames. We passed these quickly and came to a row with hides stretched over sticks. A clerk was now counting bays, then shelves, then hides. One hide was selected and pulled from the stack. Another clerk carefully counted the entries until he found the right one. The writing was like none I’d seen before. It reminded me a bit of Hebrew and runic writing. I couldn’t read it. But I could read the mind of my guide! Hah! Blocked. I tried to read it through one of the clerks. Frustrated again. I tried to memorize the shapes of the letters but was frustrated there as well. My guide informed me that I wasn’t supposed to know what the entry said. I asked what was I allowed to know? I was informed that the entry described my life. It was hardly larger than a business card.” From this information, the Being of Light made the decision to return Hal to his body. (Hal)

Betty Eadie’s Temple Experience: “I was taken to a large room similar to a library. As I looked around it seemed to be a repository of knowledge, but I couldn’t see any books. Then I noticed ideas coming into my mind, knowledge filling me on subjects that I had not thought about for some time – or in some cases not at all. Then I realized that this was a library of the mind. By simply reflecting on a topic, as I had earlier in Christ’s presence, all knowledge on that topic came to me. I could learn about anybody in history – or even in the spirit world – in full detail. (Betty Eadie)

Edgar Cayce’s Temple Experience: “As I pass on [through the tunnel], there is more light and movement in what appear to be normal cities and towns. With the growth of movement I become conscious of sounds, at first indistinct rumblings, then music, laughter, and singing of birds. There is more and more light, the colors become very beautiful, and there is the sound of wonderful music. The houses are left behind; ahead there is only a blending of sound and color. Quite suddenly I come upon a Hall of Records. It is a hall without walls, without ceiling, but I am conscious of seeing an old man who hands me a large book (which he calls the ‘Book of Life‘), a record of the individual for whom I seek information.” (Edgar Cayce)

Carl Jung’s Temple Experience: “Something new entered my field of vision. A short distance away I saw in space a tremendous dark block of stone, like a meteorite. It was about the size of my house, or even bigger. It was floating in space, and I myself was floating in space. An entrance led into a small antechamber. To the right of the entrance, a black Hindu sat silently in lotus posture upon a stone bench. He wore a white gown, and I knew that he expected me. Two steps led up to this antechamber, and inside, on the left, was the gate to the temple … As I approached the steps leading up to the entrance into the rock, a strange thing happened: I had the feeling that everything was being sloughed away; everything I aimed at or wished for or thought, the whole phantasmagoria of earthly existence, fell away or was stripped from me – an extremely painful process… Something else engaged my attention: as I approached the temple I had the certainty that I was about to enter an illuminated room and would meet there all those people to whom I belong in reality. There I would at last understand – this too was a certainty – what historical nexus I or my life fitted into. I would know what had been before me, why I had come into being, and where my life was flowing. My life as I lived it had often seemed to me like a story that has no beginning and end. I had the feeling that I was a historical fragment, an excerpt for which the preceding and succeeding text was missing. My life seemed to have been snipped out of a long chain of events, and many questions had remained unanswered. Why had it taken this course? Why had I brought these particular assumptions with me? What had I made of them? What will follow? I felt sure that I would receive an answer to all the questions as soon as I entered the rock temple. There I would meet the people who knew the answer to my question about what had been before and what would come after.” [Jung learns he must return to his body.] “I was profoundly disappointed, for now it all seemed to have been for nothing. The painful process of defoliation had been in vain, and I was not to be allowed to enter the temple, to join the people in whose company I belonged.” (Carl Jung)

Jan Price’s Temple Experience: “Quickly we approached a structure of supernal beauty. It was vast, of the purest white, and somewhat Grecian in architecture. Paths led into the structure from all directions, and I observed many people coming and going. Over the archway through which we entered the structure, I saw the words TEMPLE OF KNOWLEDGE and felt a gentle power drawing me into itself. There were pillars of varying heights, becoming higher and higher toward the center. Turning back to the interior of the temple, I saw that creative activities were taking place in different areas. There were a number of individuals sitting at easels painting, and I saw one man playing a flute-like instrument that emitted the sweetest of sounds. Farther on, dancers moved with ethereal grace, performing with a lightness impossible to the physical human form. As I watched in utter delight, I became aware that the musical background for this visual feast came from what I would call a celestial choir – an orchestra of voices creating heavenly music for the dance. This Music of the Spheres was indeed singing the praises of the Creator. A little tug from Maggi reminded me that there was more here in the temple to investigate. Moving in toward the center, it was quieter, and the gentle power that I had felt earlier was stronger. Here were individuals, wise ones, it seems, stationed at intervals and waiting to assist those who chose to approach them. (Jan Price)

Dannion Brinkley’s Temple Experience: “Like wingless birds, we swept into a city of cathedrals. These cathedrals were made entirely of a crystalline substance that glowed with a light that shone powerfully from within. I was awestruck. This place had a power that seemed to pulsate through the air. I knew that I was in a place of learning. I wasn’t there to witness my life or to see what value it had had, I was there to be instructed. When we entered the structure, the Being of Light was with me no more. I looked around for him and saw no one. Rows of benches were lined up across the room, and that radiant light made everything glow and feel like love. I sat on one of the benches and looked around the room for my spiritual guide.” [Dannion then encounters thirteen Beings of Light.] “Now more than ever I knew that this was a place of learning. I would be steeped in knowledge, taught in a way that I had never been taught before. There would be no books and no memorization. In the presence of these Beings of Light, I would become knowledge and know everything that was important to know. I could ask any question and know the answer. It was like being a drop of water bathed in the knowledge of the ocean, or a beam of light knowing what all light knows.” [Dannion is then given prophetic visions of the future before he returns to his body.] (Dannion Brinkley)

Karen Brannon’s Temple Experience: “I was in a library in an ethereal temple or atrium, similar to ancient Greek or Roman villas. Everything was airy and light. I had the impression that there were other souls studying in the next room. I gathered all this information instantaneous. While I was getting the information of the library and school at the temple, I was aware of a very tall Master or Spiritual Guide with long white robe, and long white hair and beard.” (Karen Brannon)

J.A.’s Temple Experience: “Suddenly we got into a place that looked like a room or a church or a temple, the only thing was that it was shining brighter than the sun. I can’t remember what happened after we entered the light, but when I came back I became a different person.” (J.A.)

Alan McDougall’s Temple Experience: “At first I was taken up through the tunnel into a place of learning [library] into the glorious light at the one end of this almost infinite tunnel. While in the light I experienced great feelings of elation, love and peace. Here I was shown great events that were to come to planet Earth, sometime in the future. There was a being with me all the time that I could not see, but hear. It spoke with a male voice. I believed it/he was what we mortals refer to as God.” (Alan McDougall)

Damien Spaulding’s Temple Experience: “I navigated around for a second or two at the speed of thought and realized in the distance there was an open library. A library in the sky without walls … In a blink of an eye, I was within the confines of this learning area and I came to the understanding that this area contained all of the answers of the universe. I was so elated! I opened myself to the knowledge gate and answers began to play through my mind like the pictures in the movie The Lawnmower Man. I saw pictures and diagrams of our entire universe being created and all the fabrics within it. I began to see wisdom and knowledge of man and spirit. I even saw Einstein’s Theory of Relativity and understood holes in the theory because true spirituality had the real answers (They were big). I began to truly understand everything and it was bliss. I wanted to take all of the knowledge I could back with me, but I knew that this knowledge was knowledge of the spirit and could not be taken back into my little material brain. I would have to stay dead and be with God in order to keep it forever and I wanted that. I was enjoying myself so greatly. I wanted to stay for a long time.” (Damien Spaulding)

2. Ruth Montgomery’s metaphysical insights about the heavenly temple

Ruth Montgomery (1913-2001), a past president of the prestigious National Press Club, began her career as a Washington DC reporter. She wrote a book about the world-renowned psychic, Jeanne Dixon, called A Gift of Prophecy. Jeanne Dixon was the psychic who warned President Kennedy not to go to Dallas on that fateful day. Her book on Jeanne Dixon was very successful and Ruth began looking further into the paranormal phenomenon. She soon discovered that she had the gift of “automatic writing” (trance typewriting) by which she could communicate with various deceased personalities. Despite all the ridicule and criticism, she was able to channel a great deal of information from the other side, specifically from her deceased friend, the famous spiritualist and medium, Arthur Ford. Ford was the psychic who successfully revealed Houdini’s secret code from the Other Side; and although there was a controversy about this, but it was never proven that Ford received Houdini’s code any other way but from the Other Side. From beyond the grave, Montgomery received startling answers to questions about life after death, such as: What happens after death? Where do we go? What is it like over there? Ruth Montgomery documented these revelations in a series of books including: The World to ComeThe World BeforeHere and Hereafter. The following is an excerpt from her book, A World Beyond where Ruth Montgomery received information concerning the heavenly temple and how it relates to various types of people after death.

a. A Murderer’s Death Experience:

“What of a murderer who deliberately kills another for his personal gain or satisfaction? This is not a pretty story. Full of hatred or vengeance, he expects to find nothing when he passes through the door called death, and for a long time that is usually what he finds – nothing. He is in a state like unto death for a goodly while, until at last something arouses him, and he wakens to find out that the hell he had every reason to expect is indeed awaiting him. It is not goblins and devils that he sees, but visions of his own face distorted by hatred, greed, malice, and other defeating emotions. He cringes from the sight, realizing that he sees himself thus, that he himself was possessed of a devil, and that except for his baser nature he would have been able unaided to cast him forth. He is appalled as he realizes that he wasted a lifetime of opportunity. Not for him is enrollment in the Temple of Wisdom or the higher school of learning.” (Ruth Montgomery)

b. A Baby’s Death Experience:

“The so-called baby returns in the spirit world and after a brief period of adjustment, is ready to begin again in the Temple of Wisdom to learn how to resume the ascent toward the ideal of oneness with God. Because he has been gone from the spirit world only briefly, he needs little re-instruction, but if he had been a physical baby for two or three years, there would be souls in the spirit world ready to help him adjust psychologically to bring him out of the baby syndrome and into adulthood again.” (Ruth Montgomery)

c. A Fundamentalist Preacher’s Death Experience:

“Let’s take the case of a man of the cloth, a Billy Sunday-type who preaches hellfire and brimstone and believes every bit of the Good Book literally. He dies, and after the first shock of discovering that God is not sitting on a throne surrounded by angels, he begins exhorting people here to repent before it is too late. He thinks that this is a very brief interlude until he adjusts, and that the rest of us are probably lost souls who lack the righteousness to advance into God’s waiting arms. His sermons here actually do draw souls who hunger for the kind of heaven that their finite minds had conceived, and they think that this Billy Sunday-type will lead them rapidly to the promised land. They throng to his sermons and shout “Amen,” while he tells them that within a very short time they will all advance into heaven with a retinue of angels playing harps. “Amen,” they shout again, and are grateful that one of their own, at last, has arrived to open the gates of the temple.

“This preacher, who we’ll call Billy, at first rants and exhorts, demanding to know of the older souls around here how he can find the way to the throne of God, because he honestly believes that it is being concealed from him in some mysterious way. At last the old souls gather around and explain to Billy that he is preaching a false doctrine; that heaven is within each man, and so is his private hell; that he has arrived, and nothing is being hidden from him. It is up to him to begin work on his own spiritual advancement, and he is retarding the progress of others by misleading them with false hopes of a promised land. For this is the promised land, and we make of it what we will through our own endeavors.

“Wiser heads, so to speak, take Billy in hand, because he is a good but misguided soul. They suggest that he attend a Temple of Wisdom for a time to have his eyes opened to the one truth; that all of us are God, and that until all have realized this basic truth, none of us will advance beyond the basic state of man.” (Ruth Montgomery)

3. Other metaphysical insights about the heavenly temple

Frederick W. H. Myers revealed from the other side that as soon as this World-School experience has been thoroughly comprehended either through reincarnation, or through the exchange of experiences with others on the Other Side the soul may proceed to dimensions beyond the reach of the material dimension. One of these dimensions is a realm where things may be created with the mind and shaped by the direct action of the imagination. Though a person may linger in this stage for indeterminable period of time, an eventual decision must be made. The soul either returns to Earth or progresses to higher dimensions. Before leaving, however, the more enterprising souls may have an opportunity to experience one of the great wonders of this dimension of consciousness a tour through some section of The Great Memory. Just as on Earth, one may go to a library and see newsreels of important Earth events of history or witness any event that occurred from the beginning of human experience. Everything that has ever happened has been recorded by the Cosmic Memory. (Frederick W. H. Myers)

According to Sylvia Browne, most people are eventually lead after death by our spirit guide to a building on the other side called the Hall of Wisdom. In a sacred room, we see our lives flash before us on a scanning machine. This device is a domed screen where our lives are placed out in three-dimensional holographic form. Once we have fully evaluated our lives, we are debriefed in an orientation process. This is when we discuss the lifetime previously lived and reviewed in the scanning machine. We meet with guides who are trained orientators who discuss ways of amending for previous mistakes. We receive help if we were unprepared for our crossing over into the spirit realm. Once a person has adjusted to the transition, they can visit a place called the Hall of Records where historical data is stored such as the records of everyone’s past lives. Another beautiful structure is the Hall of Justice where people go before a Council of Elders who are highly advanced spokespersons of God who help us decide how we are to progress further into the spirit realm. (Sylvia Browne)

Jerry Gross is an expert and instructor in out-of-body experiences. He states that in the astral realm, we can discover the history of the world, and the history of our lives. The Hall of Records contains our present lives as well as our past. In it, are recorded our accomplishments and our failures. We can meet our spiritual teachers – which the churches have termed our guardian angels – and we can ask them for advice and guidance on our problems. (Jerry Gross)

4. Ancient Egyptian references of a heavenly temple

According to the ancient Egyptian religion, at each stage of the journey after death into the afterlife the Book of the Dead would have to be consulted in order to recite the names and formulas that would follow further progress. The “Anubis” (the being who guides the soul in his journey) would provide escort to a heavenly Hall of Justice. In the court proceedings, Thoth (the god of wisdom) acts as prosecutor while forty-two divine figures sit as jurors. Using the Book of the Dead, the deceased must account for his life. (James Lewis)

5. Christian references of a heavenly temple

In the Book of Revelation in the Bible, Jesus tells the believers of the Church of Philadelphia that when they overcome the world they will never again have to leave the Temple of God in heaven:

Bible: “He who overcomes I will make a pillar in the temple of my God. Never again will he leave it.” (Revelation 3:12)

According to Edgar Cayce, the interpretation of the symbolism of this Temple of God and the superconscious mind (our spirit). Here are other Biblical references to the temple:

Bible: “For you are the temple of the living God; as God has said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.” (2 Corinthians 6:16)

Bible: “Jesus answered them, ‘Destroy this temple, and I will raise it again in three days.’ The Jews replied, ‘It has taken forty-six years to build this temple, and you are going to raise it in three days?” But the temple he had spoken of was his body. After he was raised from the dead, his disciples recalled what he had said.” (John 2:19-22)

Bible: “In him the whole building is joined together and rises to become a holy temple in the Lord. And in him you too are being built together to become a dwelling in which God lives by his Spirit.” (Ephesians 2:21-22)

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

Telepathy and the Near-Death Experience

Telepathy is defined by Wikipedia, the world’s leading online encyclopedia, as: “from the Greek, ‘tele’ meaning ‘distant’, and ‘pathos’ meaning ‘feeling, perception, passion, affliction, experience,’ is the purported transmission of information from one person to another without using any of our known sensory channels or physical interaction. The term was coined in 1882 by the classical scholar Frederic W. H. Myers, a founder of the Society for Psychical Research, and has remained more popular than the earlier expression thought-transference.” After Wikipedia gives this definition of telepathy, it states further, “Telepathy experiments have historically been criticized for lack of proper controls and repeatability. There is no convincing evidence telepathy exists, and the topic is generally considered by the scientific community to be pseudoscience.” This statement by Wikipedia is merely an opinion from a Wikipedia editor. Wikipedia is widely known to be controlled by editors who are predominantly skeptics who are overly biased against content supporting parapsychological positions contradicting the “scientific skepticism” (or “media skepticism”) confirmation bias. Such materialist media skeptics view humans as machines and consciousness as an illusion. But as you will see, there is plenty of evidence supporting the reality of consciousness and mental telepathy. It is up to you to decide whether or not it is convincing.

Dictionary.com, the world’s leading online dictionary, defines “telepathy” as: “communication between minds by some means other than sensory perception.” After this definition, Dictionary.com gives an example of the word “telepathy” used in a sentence which also reveals their skeptical confirmation bias: “His suggestion: a ‘telepathy shield’ that would consist of a thin metal foil around the brain.'” So it is “common knowledge” among the “expert sources” on the Internet that mental telepathy is pseudoscience and those who believe in it’s reality should be wearing tin-foil hats.

With this skeptical background in mind, this article will present to you the case for mental telepathy — not only in the “waking world” — but in the dream world and the world of the dead. As a side note, extrasensory perception or ESP, also called the “sixth sense” or “second sight” according to Wikipedia, is defined as: claimed reception of information not gained through the recognized physical senses but sensed with the mind. The term was adopted by Duke University psychologist J. B. Rhine to denote psychic abilities such as intuition, telepathy, psychometry, clairaudience, and clairvoyance, and their trans-temporal operation as precognition or retrocognition.

Some evidence of NDE telepathy comes from the groundbreaking NDE book, The Self Does Not Die: Verified Paranormal Phenomena from Near-Death Experiences, by Titus Rivas, Anny Dirven, Rudolf H. Smit, Robert Mays, and Janice Holden. The authors describe how NDE-related telepathy takes one of two forms: (1) when the near-death experiencer (NDEr) perceives the mind or consciousness of someone else (living or deceased), and (2) a living person perceiving an NDEr’s NDE – a phenomenon known as shared-death experience (SDE). In both forms of NDE-related telepathy, verified “veridical” perception is involved which provides strong evidence for the survival of consciousness after death. Of the 100+ accounts of NDE veridical out-of-body perception described in the book, the authors described the several accounts involving NDE telepathy:

“To our surprise, in addition to Case 2.1 in Chapter 2 in which an NDEr had paranormal knowledge of the contents of a letter, we were able to find only three more confirmed cases in which an NDEr reported correct telepathic perceptions of another person’s mind. We did find in the literature, however, a considerable number of unconfirmed cases of this type. In other words, NDErs regularly report that, during their NDEs, they experienced telepathic contact with living people such as family members and friends.” (The Self Does Not Die)

Table of Contents

  1. Introduction to NDE Telepathy
  2. NDE Researchers on NDE Telepathy
  3. The Scientific Basis for Telepathy
    a. The U.S. Government Declares ESP Experiments as “Statistically Significant”
    b. Scientific Experiments in Consciousness and Telepathy
    c. A Physical Framework for NDE Telepathy
  4. Accounts of NDE Telepathy by Hearing Impaired People
  5. Accounts of Verified NDE Telepathy with Living People
  6. Accounts of NDE Telepathy from Various NDE Personalities
  7. Howard Storm’s Insights Into NDE Telepathy
  8. The Negative Side of NDE Telepathy
  9. Edgar Cayce on Afterlife Telepathy
  10. The Biblical Case for Telepathy
  11. Links to Scholarly Articles on NDE Telepathy

1. Introduction to NDE Telepathy

People who have had near-death experiences (NDEs) have experienced a far more instantaneous, efficient and less prone to misinterpretation type of communication while outside of their physical body than the spoken word could ever hope to achieve. Dr. Raymond Moody cited “non-verbal communication” as part of his NDE model in his groundbreaking Life After Life (1975) study followed by numerous other NDE experts and studies. NDErs have reportedly experienced “hearing” the thoughts of both the living and the deceased while out of their body. Non-verbal communication exists everywhere as the primary means of communication in these non-physical afterlife realms. The word “telepathy” is not even an adequate definition of the phenomenon. In fact, NDErs find their entire NDE encounter to be too indescribable to be expressed or described in words. The experience of NDE telepathy probably has a lot to do with this. And because telepathy is “nonverbal communication,” this makes it very difficult trying to communicate to people exactly how NDErs communicate nonverbally without words.

In many instances, the word “telepathy” is not used by NDErs themselves, but they clearly refer to a modality of non-verbal communication which is in line with common uses of the term. And there is evidence of NDErs being unable to adequately describe this “non-verbal communication” could be escaping the statistics. Daniel Bourke wrote an article, “On Non-Verbal Communications During the Near-Death Experience: Documenting the Fact and Establishing its Importance,” which was published on Greg Taylor‘s Blog the DailyGrail.com in an article entitled, “Telepathy Between the Dead,” making this case. The author’s obvious conclusion is this “non-verbal communication” is a universal phenomenon among afterlife related phenomenon.

Even after their NDE occurred, one aftereffect can be continued telepathic abilities which may or may not fade over time. Some NDErs have described NDE telepathy as hearing the thoughts of others as the other person’s voice speaking in the NDEr’s mind. Others NDErs have described it as “idea transfer” rather than “word transfer.” Other NDErs have described NDE telepathy as a “knowing” or an “awareness”. And as you will read later in this article, other NDErs have experienced NDE telepathy as receiving entire “blocks of knowledge” or the equivalent of receiving all the knowledge of the universe in “chucks.” NDE telepathy also involves “images” where communication is exchanged not with words or ideas — but with images appearing in the mind’s eye. For example, when a Howard Storm realized that Jesus could read his mind, Storm became embarrassed when he thought of a naked woman. Immediately the image appeared in Storm’s mind’s eye which Jesus saw and chuckled in a non-judgmental manner. NDE telepathy works even between beings separated by a tremendous distances and can also involve “musical notes.” In another example by Howard Storm, Jesus was observed summoning other beings to join him by producing a musical note which was “heard” telepathically from a distant “galaxy” representing a “City of Light.”

NDE studies describe the realm of the NDE as the realm where thoughts are real — where thoughts are deeds. It is a realm where you are what you think — where you create your own reality with your mind. This is because the NDE realm is the realm of the mind, soul and spirit. Not only is communication mediated by thought, but so is travel. In the NDE realm, a person only needs to have the intention to be somewhere and this is all it takes for them to be instantly there. This has been reported in numerous NDE testimonies. Emanuel Swedenborg (1688-1772) stated how souls in heaven need only the desire to communicate with someone else and that person’s face will immediately appear before them. There is also evidence of souls in the NDE realm able to travel through a variety of afterlife realms by means of telepathic travel. This is because souls are not confined to any particular realm at any given time and can operate in more than one realm at the same time through telepathy.

NDErs who have reported being out of their body during their NDE, and have wandered around living people unseen by them, have reported hearing — not only the speech of such living people — but their thoughts as well through telepathic means. Many of these events have been verified as actually have happened — a phenomenon known as “veridical perception.” Moody (1975) described the case of a man who became blind in childhood, but who suddenly could see his surroundings accurately during his NDE. However, the patient became blind again when he returned to consciousness. The blind man accurately described his surroundings, the appearance of individuals, and the events transpired, apparently perceived in a telepathic fashion. Those apparent telepathic skills were lost when consciousness returned, and the man was again blind after his NDE was over. Even deaf NDErs have reported being aware of the thoughts and speech of living and deceased people during their NDE. Some of these deaf NDErs have experienced veridical telepathic perceptions as well. As you will see, some NDErs have even reported communicating telepathically with their deceased pets — the NDE account of Jan Price is of particular importance.

NDErs such as Sandra Rogers have described in “Lessons from the Light” her experience of telepathic communication during her NDE: “Communication in the spiritual world is telepathic. Your thoughts are answered as rapidly as your mind can send and receive them. When you die, everything you have said, thought, or done will be known by all. There are no secrets in the afterlife. Spirits with evil thoughts avoid the light because they are too ashamed to have their thoughts revealed. Spirits with like thoughts are drawn to each other in the afterlife”.

Jayne Smith described receiving “blocks of knowledge” while expanding in God’s light: “My consciousness began to expand with the bliss of it all. Suddenly there came into my field of consciousness an entire field of knowledge. It was like a whole block of knowledge that just simply came in and settled itself on me. I knew, what takes several sentences to tell, but it didn’t come in several sentences – it came all in one piece. What I knew was that I was immortal, that I was eternal, that I was indestructible, that I always had been, that I always will be, and that there was no way in this world I could ever be lost … When that block of knowledge was digested by me, as it were, another block of knowledge came in.” (Jayne Smith)

Later on in her NDE, Jayne Smith attempts to explain NDE telepathy: “I must tell you that when we talked, we did not move our mouths. I can remember that I only had to have the impulse that contained the things that I wanted to say and he would immediately be able to get that and answer me. Even though he was not moving his mouth when he talked with me, I could hear the sound of his voice in my inner ear. I know what he sounded like. It was a mental transmission, yet I could hear what he sounded like. For a long, long time, I could remember the sound of his voice.” (Jayne Smith)

NDE studies show humans are multidimensional beings having a telepathic connection between a variety of physical and non-physical dimensions of consciousness: (1) we have a physical body (and conscious mind) operating in the physical realm; (2) we have a “soul body” (subconscious mind) operating in the soul realms; and (3) we a “spirit body” (superconscious mind) operating in the spirit realms. So the physical realm turns out to be just another of the so-called “afterlife” realms in God’s hierarchy of realms. This means we are currently living in the “afterlife” right now. And this is probably why Jesus said, “The Kingdom of God is within you,” and “you are gods” — the “mystery of God in man” of God’s Spirit in human beings. NDE revelations of the future show the evolution of humanity moving toward a more telepathic society on earth; as well as, communication with higher beings of other realms in the physical and non-physical. I am convinced NDE studies will have a large role to play in this.

2. NDE Researchers on NDE Telepathy

Prominent researchers in the field of near-death studies have made it a point to note the peculiar persistence of telepathy as the primary “currency of communication”.

Raymond Moody‘s “core” near-death experience considers the telepathic aspect of the experience as being recurring enough to warrant a place in his model NDE; he writes: “…Soon other things begin to happen. Others come to meet and help him. He glimpses the spirits of relatives and friends who have already died, and a loving, warm spirit of a kind he never encountered before-a being of light-appears before him. This being asks him a question, nonverbally…” (Moody, Life After Life, p. 19.) Moody wrote how “hearing” in the spiritual state can apparently be called so only by analogy, and most say they do not really hear physical voices or sounds. Rather, they seem to pick up the thoughts of persons around them (Moody, Life After Life, p. 46.) One of Moody’s experiencers described NDE telepathy , “While I was dead, in this Void, I talked to people-and yet, I really couldn’t say that I talked to any bodily people. Yet, I had the feeling that there were people around me, and I could feel their presence, and could feel them moving, though I could never see anyone. Every now and then, I would talk with one of them. but I couldn’t see them. And whenever I wondered what was going on, I would always get a thought back from one of them” (Moody, Life After Life, p. 52.)

Dr. Kenneth Ring wrote: “A luminous figure a true psychopomp will appear to guide the individual in his journey. This figure represents what I call the archetype of the cosmic shaman. For in this role he is not merely a guide in the passive sense of escort but is, rather, a man (or woman) of knowledge. He is a being who appears to know all about the life of the individual undergoing this experience and all about the realm into which the individual has entered. And while in this realm, the NDEr will receive instantaneously and telepathically the answers to all of his questions from this being, this cosmic shaman. Knowledge will simply flood into his soul as the mysteries of life and death are finally and fully illuminated.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

Cardiologist Pim van Lommel writes in his seminal book Consciousness Beyond Life: “Many people report direct communication with this being (of light), as if it reads their mind and responds to the mind” (Dr. Pim Van Lommel)

Dr. Peter Fenwick believes telepathy is a major part of the NDE when he compares the experience to the deathbed vision (DBV) experience, a related phenomenon, by stating in his paper, Dying: A spiritual experience as shown by NDEs and deathbed visions: “The similarity of deathbed visions to NDEs is striking. The peace, love and light are common to both, as is the experience of a journey and an entry into a world dominated by beauty and color. The experiencing of religious figures and dead relatives together with the method of communication, a sort of mental telepathy, are also similar”. (Dr. Peter Fenwick)

In her book, Otherworld Journeys, Dr. Carol Zaleski states: “The line between outer and inner voices is especially difficult to trace in accounts which indicate that communication in the other world is telepathic” (Dr. Carol Zaleski)

NDE researcher Vince Migliore analyzed over 700 NDEs and published his statistical analysis of them in his book, A Measure of Heaven: Near-Death Experience Data Analysis, which includes his findings on NDE telepathy. According to Migliore, telepathy appears to be the preferred mode of communication in the spiritual realms. People hear voices during their NDEs, but this communication is a direct, mind-to-mind communication, and not a mechanical vibration of sound. Those who report telepathic messages often note how precise the method is compared to the use of words. There is no confusion or doubt about the concept being conveyed. Knowledge is sometimes combined with telepathy, and this appears to aid communication. Migliore cites this example from the NDERF.org: “I would ‘ask’ then would ‘know’ the answer from the golden, glowing, loving being. I had no lips to speak and no ears to hear but I heard and spoke somehow. So did it. I reveled in that complete, pure, communication. There was no possibility of misunderstandings or evasions. There were no words to confuse the issue, only the truth of learning and knowing each other between us.” (NDERF.org case 1615)

Migliore states how the thought process during NDEs is enough to ensure communication by telepathic means. Migliore cites an example from the IANDS NDE Archives: “The peace was so overwhelming and so comforting. Then a voice spoke over my left shoulder, a voice so beautiful, full of love and so deep that I will never forget that sound. He said, ‘Your time is not now. You must go back to your children. They need you.’ I said, ‘I do not want to go back’ several times over, and the voice said, ‘Your newborn baby needs a mother and your other two children need you.’ No words were spoken as it all happened telepathically. All I had to do was think about what I wanted to say.” (IANDS, There is More)

P.M.H. Atwater‘s book, The Complete Idiot’s Guide to Near-Death Experiences, Atwater provides a remarkable NDE which caused the NDEr, who was otherwise not considered to be telepathic or psychic, to be so because of veridical perception: “In another case, a young woman died on the operating table from injuries received in a car / truck accident, but was resuscitated. Immediately and with great animation she described meeting her father while she was dead. She said her father had told her why he had been born, and why and how he had died. He then told her why she had been born, and that she must return to the land of the living for she had not yet completed all that she must do. She was so excited about her father’s “visit” that the surgical personnel had a tough time finishing the medical procedures she needed. A gathering of relatives in the waiting room pooh-poohed her entire story when a physician told them about it, asserting that the father was quite healthy. One of them offered that he had spoken that very morning with the father on the phone. After several more unsuccessful attempts to convince the woman she was hallucinating, the doctor returned to the waiting room and insisted that the father be called. Many phone calls later, it was discovered that the father had died exactly as he had told his daughter he did five minutes before she died. No one could have known this in advance, much less the daughter.” (P.M.H. Atwater, pp.160-161)

3. The Scientific Basis for Telepathy

a. The U.S. Government Declares ESP Experiments as “Statistically Significant”

Michael Schmicker’s book, Best Evidence: An Investigative Reporter’s Three-Year Quest to Uncover the Best Scientific Evidence for ESP…Near Death Experiences, etc.,” has served as a textbook for courses at three different U.S. universities. The book gives an excellent summary of the U.S. government’s experiments in ESP, remote viewing, and telepathy:

On November 28, 1995, the Central Intelligence Agency released an official report on the Department of Defense’s remote viewing program and its achievements [CIA Link] The report commissioned by the CIA was entitled “The American Institutes for Research Review of the Department of Defense’s Star Gate Program” by Edwin C. May and evaluated both (1) the laboratory research experiments in remote viewing as well as (2) intelligence operations employing the remote viewing techniques. Two university professors were recruited to help American Institutes for Research in-house staff to evaluate the project: Dr. Jessica Utts of the University of California, Davis; and Dr. Ray Hyman of the University of Oregon (the well-known skeptic of paranormal phenomena who challenged Honorton and is closely and publicly affiliated with the skeptic group CSICOP described in Chapter 4). The American Institutes for Research final report concluded that the laboratory ESP experiments were statistically significant (PDF). For her part, program reviewer Dr. Jessica Utts agreed in her 1995 paper, “An Assessment of the Evidence for Psychic Functioning” (PDF). Utts says the experiments’ success was not due to chance, methodological flaws in the experiments, or fraud. From here on, she recommended, researchers should focus on how the phenomenon worked, not on proving whether it existed “since there is little more to be offered to anyone who does not accept the current collection of data.” Her counterpart, Dr. Ray Hyman responded with his own paper, “Evaluation of Program on Anomalous Mental Phenomena.” Hyman focused his attention on the later SAIC experiments. He agreed that the SAIC experiments were well-designed and the results not dismissible as statistical flukes, but didn’t agree that the experiments conclusively proved the reality of psychic functioning. He would admit, however “the case for psychic functioning seems better than it ever has been,” and “I do not have a ready explanation for these observed effects.” Harold Puthoff and Russell Targ‘s experiments in clairvoyance/remote viewing at the Stanford Research Institute have essentially been replicated by the Princeton Engineering Anomalies Research (PEAR) program, further establishing the reality of this form of ESP. See the Journal of Scientific Exploration (Vol. 10, No. 1, 1996) for a fairly complete discussion of the 24-year long government sponsored remote viewing experiments at SAIC and SRI, and the subsequent official evaluation reports. It also includes the in-depth comments of former program directors Hal Puthoff and Edwin C. May, and their colleague, SRI researcher Russell Targ.

b. Scientific Experiments in Consciousness and Telepathy

The first best scientific experiments into telepathy were the ganzfeld experiments developed by Charles Honorton, William Braud, and Adrian Parker in the early 1970’s. A “ganzfeld” experiment (from the German for “entire field”) is a technique used in parapsychology which are used to test individuals for extrasensory perception (ESP) and are among the most recent in parapsychology for testing telepathy. Ganzfeld protocols are a simple and reliable means of replicating spontaneous psychic experiences in the laboratory where such protocols can be applied to eliminate normal explanations. The level of success is often sufficient to indicate that telepathy is not just a statistical anomaly but has content that is psychologically and statistically meaningful. Any chance of vulnerability to fraud and flaws were greatly reduced by the development of a computerized version of ganzfeld in 1979 by Honorton and his colleagues known as “autoganzfeld“. This technique uses a computer to control the sequences and outcomes, strictly following the requirements stipulated by critics. With the help of Dr. Daryl Bem, a widely respected social psychologist, the findings were published in a leading scientific journal, the Psychological Bulletin. It was at this time that dynamic targets in the form of short film-clips began to replace the use of static art pictures. This gave a combined result of 106 hits in 329 sessions, a hit rate of 34%, well above the chance rate of 25% — a highly significant result.

In Alexander De Foe’s book, Consciousness Beyond the Body: Evidence and Reflections, he mentioned how Dr. Dean Radin, the Senior Scientist at the Institute of Noetic Sciences, shows in some replicated studies, such as in telepathy and precognition research, the level of evidence in favor of parapsychological abilities exceeds discoveries in mainstream physics (Bem, Tressoldi, Rabeyron, & Duggan, 2014). Put simply, this means that by accepted standards within science, parapsychology or some form of non-local perception is a genuine effect. In a Journal of Near-Death Studies paper by Thomas Beck and Janet Colli entitled, “A Quantum Biomechanical Basis for Near-Death Life Reviews” (PDF), the authors provide evidence suggesting humans perceive by means of both local and non-local processes. For example, when viewing a nearby person, the eyes respond to electromagnetic waves, but the mind also seemingly responds to a non-local, instantaneous component (Mitchell, 1999). Accounts of near-death life reviews also suggest non-local perception, as they are said to be virtually instantaneous. The authors make the case for all of the such experiences providing crucial support for the theory of humans possessing the quantum biomechanical mechanisms necessary for non-local telepathic communication. They argue how Radin (1997) summarized non-local experiments across a range of phenomena including telepathy and how his statistical analyses demonstrated the viability of non-local perception. Radin is known for innovative experiments in the study of consciousness and psychic phenomena. His meta analysis of these experiments produced accumulated probabilities against chance occurrences exceeding trillions to one (Radin, 1997). He is the author of accessible books about parapsychology such as: The Conscious Universe (1997), Entangled Minds (2006) and Supernormal (2013). Radin has created a selected list of peer-reviewed journal articles concerning evidence of psychic phenomena, most published in the 21st century, which includes evidence for (a) Healing at a Distance; (b) Physiological correlations at a distance; (c) Telepathy & ESP; (d) Survival of Consciousness; (e) Precognition & Presentiment; (f ) Theory; (g) Mind-Matter Interaction, and resources.

c. A Physical Framework for NDE Telepathy

Carl Jung (1875-1961), the Swiss psychologist and NDEr who founded analytical psychology, is best known for his psychological concepts including archetypes, the collective unconscious, dream analysis, and synchronicity. His interest in philosophy and metaphysics led many to view him as a mystic. Following discussions with both Albert Einstein and Wolfgang Pauli (two founding fathers of quantum physics) Jung believed there were parallels between synchronicity and the relativity of time and its connection to consciousness. Jung was transfixed by the idea of life not being a series of random events but rather an expression of a deeper order, which he and Wolfgang Pauli referred to as “unus mundus” (Latin for “one world”) — a term referring to the concept of an underlying unified reality of the universe from which everything emerges and returns to. Jung believed this principle of an underlying “world” can express itself through synchronicity and was the basis for quantum theories such as the Many-Worlds interpretation of quantum mechanics and its corresponding Many-Minds interpretition.

The dream argument is also the basis for the cosmological “simulation hypothesis” which proposes all of reality, including the earth and the universe, is in fact an an artificial simulation, most likely a computer simulation. Of course, this hypothesis might be just another way of stating our universe is just one dimension in a multidimensional reality as quantum physics theorizes. So those materialist skeptics who argue for physical reality being the only reality must concede the mind — at least the sleeping mind — is capable of accessing images, knowledge, conversations, and worlds with little or no conscious control.

Superstring Theory proposes the existence of an additional 6 dimensions beyond our 4-dimensional reality of space-time (3 spacial dimensions of width, height, and depth, plus 1 dimension of time) plus the possibility of an 11th “Matrix dimension” in “M-Theory“. Interesting enough, neuroscientists recently discovered the brain is full of multi-dimensional geometrical structures operating in as many as 11 dimensions. Even more interesting is the fact that not only does superstring theory offer a framework for one’s consciousness to exist after death in another dimension, superstring theory is the mathematical principle behind the “holographic principle.” This principle was developed by the physicist David Bohm who theorized our universe exists as a “holographic universe” where everything is connected to everything else including our minds. Later Bohm (1980) also viewed the Quantum Hologram (QH) Theory, defined by former astronaut Edgar Mitchell (1930-2016), founder of Institute of Noetic Sciences, as providing another theoretical framework for the continuity of consciousness after death.

Neurophysiologist Karl Pribram synchronistically arrived at a holographic model of the mind and brain at the same time as David Bohm developed his holographic model of the universe. Their combined efforts yielded the holonomic brain theory which proposes a model of human cognition describing the brain as a holographic storage network. Surprisingly, these holographic models may be the basis for all mystical experiences including the NDE. These holographic models are part of a new emerging paradigm called “holism” which is the opposite of reductionism. Bohm describes a Holomovement expressed most clearly in his Wholeness and the Implicate Order on the implicate and explicate order. It is the paradigm where all natural systems – physical, biological, chemical, social, economic, etc. – and their properties, should be viewed as a whole and not the sum of its parts. A corresponding theory of quantum consciousness was developed by the joint work of theoretical physicist, Sir Roger Penrose, and anesthesiologist Stuart Hameroff. Like David Bohm and Karl Pribram before them, Penrose and Hameroff developed their theories synchronistically. Penrose approached the problem of consciousness from the view point of mathematics, while Hameroff approached it from his career in anesthesia which gave him an interest in brain structures. Quantum consciousness is the theory of an underlying consciousness connecting everyone and everything and is based upon quantum fields being interpreted as extending infinitely in space.

On January 21, 2017, a British, Canadian and Italian study provided what researchers believe is the first observational evidence of our universe existing as a vast and complex hologram.

4. Accounts of NDE Telepathy by Hearing Impaired People

In Greg Stone’s critique of Susan Blackmore’s “Dying Brain” theory, he states:

“There are several dozen recorded NDEs of individuals blind (even from birth) who had a visual NDEs (see Dr. Ken Ring‘s book “Mindsight“). Auditory NDEs among the totally deaf have been recorded. I have a NDE from an individual with no sense of smell who was able to smell flowers during their NDE. Again, skeptics cannot present a plausible alternative explanation for these types of experiences.” (Greg Stone)

Dr. Jeff and Jody Long’s NDERF.org extensive database of NDEs contains several remarkable NDEs from people with profound hearing disabilities who were, not only able to hear during their NDEs, they experienced NDE telepathic communication with deceased loved ones. The following are excerpts of these NDEs:

Brian T. was born deaf and drowned at a young age and experienced an NDE:

“I arrived at the boundary while floating my body near the boundary. I was shocked how much load was lifted off my shoulders such as many ridiculous rules or laws being imposed on us people. For the first time I realized how much bondage we had from the government or churches, it was lifted off my shoulders. And at the same time all of the light ‘Conscience of Laws’ was, I could not find the right word to describe the experience. It’s much like a hurricane drawing all energy toward eye of the storm. It’s almost the same feeling of drawing all knowledge and conscience of real-beings into my body and mind!”

“One example when I approached the boundary. No explanation was necessary for me to understand, at the age of ten, that once I crossed the boundary, I could never come back – period. I was more than thrilled to cross. I intended to cross but my ancestors over another boundary side caught my attention. They were talking in telepathy, which caught my attention. I was born profoundly DEAF and had all hearing family members, which all of them knew sign language! I could read or communicate with about twenty ancestors of others and mine through telepathic methods. It overwhelmed me. I could not believe how many people I could telepathize with simultaneously.” (Brian T.)

August is a profoundly deaf person who was surprised to hear sound during her NDE and the telepathic communication:

“Suddenly, I felt myself being pulled very swiftly through total blackness to the entrance of a churning tunnel, its walls reflecting the neon-blue color that my non-corporeal body was emitting. I still had all of my faculties and feelings. The feeling that I had was that the ties that bound me to the earthly world were cut. A low, steady droning sound filled the narrow passageway, this sound coming not from the walls but from me. As a profoundly deaf individual, hearing this sound was beautiful, since it brought comfort as would a mother’s voice for a child. Strangely enough, although I had no limbs and was flying as would a hummingbird, I was not frightened. I was merely a shimmering light…”

“Upon the sighting of the Light, i.e., energy gestalt, which stirred instinctual feelings in me that I would be at a loss to describe with words, shimmering light beings of deceased family members and friends suddenly appeared on the side of the churning passageway to enthusiastically greet me. Their abundant personalities overflowed in their glowing neon-blue and white transparent faces; communication was by telepathy. Disembodied voices greeted me, stirring my emotions as I was hearing as would a normally hearing person, and I began to see clear floating bubbles, in the walls of the dark tunnel that was becoming increasingly bright as I came closer to the shimmering white Light at the end of the passageway. The floating bubbles that moved within the wall of the tunnel were in the fashion of three-dimensional windows, or “virtual-reality” screens, and were “snap shot” moments of my life. Even in death, I did not lose my memories and feelings.” (August)

Amie B. heard beautiful music from “everywhere” though she is deaf in one ear:

“The light was golden and bright and I could hear this music that is totally indescribable. It permeated the air – came from everywhere and nowhere – and is unlike any music I’ve ever heard on earth. I could tell there was someone next to me, and then I was told I had to go back.”

In the NDERF.org questionnaire, Amie B. was asked, “Please compare your hearing during the experience to your everyday hearing that you had immediately prior to the time of the experience” to which she answered:

“Very clear hearing, the music was from EVERYWHERE, not muffled, and in my normal life I am deaf in one ear.” (Amie B.)

5. Accounts of Verified NDE Telepathy with Living People

In special cases of NDE veridical out-of-body perception, telepathic communication between an NDEr and a living person have been validated to have taken place. Such remarkable cases provide remarkable evidence supporting the survival of consciousness after death.

One of the most remarkable cases of verified NDE telepathy with living people comes from the NDE of the late George Rodonaia. In the book, The Self Does Not Die, by Titus Rivas et al, Rodonaia’s NDE is documented from P.M.H. Atwater‘s research published in her book, Beyond The Light, into Rodonaia’s extraordinary case of veridical out-of-body telepathic perception of an injured infant and of George’s wife during his NDE.

George Rodonaia (died 2004) underwent one of the most extended cases of an NDE ever recorded after being pronounced dead immediately after he was hit by a car in 1976, he was left for three days in the morgue. He did not “return to life” until a doctor began to make an incision in his abdomen as part of an autopsy procedure. The following is an excerpt of this documentation:

“When Rodonaia thought of his body, he saw it lying in the morgue. He remembered everything that had happened. He was also able to ‘see’ the thoughts and emotions of his wife, Nino, and of the people who had been involved in the accident. It was as if they had their thoughts ‘inside of him.’ He then wanted to find out the ‘truth’ of those thoughts and emotions. By expressing a longing for greater knowledge, he was confronted by mental images of existence and thus became acquainted with thousands of years of history.

“When he returned to his body in the morgue, he was drawn to a nearby hospital, where the wife of a friend had just had a baby. The newborn was constantly crying. He examined the baby, a girl. His ‘eyes’ were like X-rays that could look right through the little body. This ability enabled him to draw the conclusion that the baby had broken its hip during delivery. He spoke to her, ‘Don’t cry. Nobody understands you.’ The baby was so astonished by his presence that she immediately stopped crying. According to Rodonaia, children are able to see and hear transmaterial apparitions. The child reacted to him, he believes, because he was ‘a physical reality’ to her.

“After three days, when the autopsy of Rodonaia’s body was just getting under way, he succeeded in opening his eyes. At first, the doctors thought it was a reflex, but Rodonaia appeared to have actually come back from the dead, even though his death and his frigid condition had both been confirmed. He was in poor condition physically, but after three days, the first words he spoke were about the baby that urgently needed help. X-rays of the baby confirmed that he was right.” (The Self Does Not Die, 2016)

At one point, Atwater interviewed Rodonaia’s wife, Nino, who stated that during his NDE, Rodonaia had actually witnessed what she had seen. According to Nino, he had actually had telepathic contact with her. In an email dated July 28, 2015, Atwater wrote Rivas the following about this aspect of the case:

“George told me that as part of his near-death experience, among the many things he could do was to be able to enter the minds of all his friends and find out whether or not they were really friends. During this entry process, he also entered the mind of this wife, Nino. When he did, he both saw and heard his wife picking out his gravesite. As she stood there looking at the gravesite, in her head, she pictured several men she would consider being her next husband. She made a list for herself of their various qualities, pro and con, to decide which one would be the most suitable.

“After George revived and his tongue shrunk back to its normal size so George could talk (this took three days), George greeted his wife. He told her about the gravesite scenario. He described everything she saw there. Then he told her everything she thought about while there, the specific men she was considering to be her next husband and [the] list she was making in her mind about their various pros and cons. He was correct in every detail. This so freaked her out that she refused to have much to do with him for a year. I had no sense that this was telepathic, but real, physically real, as if George’s mind was physically inside his wife’s mind. He saw what she saw. He also saw what she thought.

“When I met Nino and both children, I asked Nino if I could talk to her about that incident at the gravesite and her list of qualities of the men she was considering marrying. She described the incident for me and that all of this was done in the privacy of her own mind. She only thought about the men and their various qualities. The list was her own. When her suddenly, newly alive, formerly dead husband talked about that personal moment at the gravesite, named the men she thought about, and then went on to ‘read’ the list back to her that she made for each man, she was utterly shocked at his accuracy and how he could even do this. This shock was felt as if an affront against her right to privacy, the intimate privacy of her own mind. I asked if it was true that she would have little or nothing to do with him for a year. She said, yes, it was true. She could not sleep in the same room with him. When I asked why, her answer was: ‘I no longer had the privacy of my own mind. This was very hard to take.'” (The Self Does Not Die, 2016)

In his 1988 book, The Light Beyond, Dr. Raymond Moody described the following remarkable case of veridical NDE perception and veridical NDE telepathic perception by a young cardiologist from South Dakota. The following is an excerpt:

“Another amazing case that says NDEs are more than just tricks of the mind was relayed to me by a doctor in South Dakota.

“Driving into the hospital one morning, he had rear-ended a car. It had been very upsetting to him. He was very worried that the people he had hit would claim neck injury and sue him for a large sum of money.

“This accident left him distraught and was very much on his mind later that morning when he rushed to the emergency room to resuscitate a person who was having a cardiac arrest.

“The next day, the man he had rescued told him a remarkable story: ‘While you were working on me, I left my body and watched you work.’

“The doctor began to ask questions about what the man had seen and was amazed at the accuracy of his description. In precise detail, he told the doctor how the instruments looked and even in what order they were used. He described the colors of the equipment, shapes, and even settings of dials on the machines.

“But what finally convinced this young cardiologist that the man’s experience was genuine was when he said, ‘Doctor, I could tell that you were worried about that accident. But there isn’t any reason to be worried about things like that. You give your time to other people. Nobody is going to hurt you.’

“Not only had this patient picked up on the physical details of his surroundings, he had also read the doctor’s mind.” (The Light Beyond, 1988)

6. Accounts of NDE Telepathy from Various NDE Personalities

NDE Telepathy with the Light

Mellen-Thomas Benedict wrote: “I asked the light, ‘What is going on here? Please, light, clarify yourself for me. I really want to know the reality of the situation.’ I cannot really say the exact words, because it was sort of telepathy. The light responded. The information transferred to me was that your beliefs shape the kind of feedback you are getting before the light. If you were a Buddhist or Catholic or Fundamentalist, you get a feedback loop of your own stuff. You have a chance to look at it and examine it, but most people do not.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Bruce Budden wrote: “The next thing I recall I was in the presence of this massive spirit. I can’t say the actual size because there was no way to gauge our sizes. I was ever so gently floating up and down in a waving motion. It seemed ever so gently, it was almost like a calming motion. I say a massive spirit because as I was facing this spirit, it enveloped my whole vision. It was a bright glowing yellowish light, which closely resembles the radiants of the sun, but it was a soft light. It was not blinding in any way. It wasn’t blinding because I didn’t have my physical eyes (nor body). I was having a conversation with this spirit in a telepathic sense. I can’t recall the conversation because in the spiritual form, the type of downloading of knowledge and insight I received is like a energetic strengthening of my spirit. It’s difficult to explain this but I hope you can understand. My spirit is the one that received the knowledge and insight, not my physical brain. The knowledge is stored in my spirit, not in my physical memory. Do you know what I mean?” (Bruce Budden)

“The Light gave me knowledge, though I heard no words. We did not communicate in English or in any other language. This was discourse clearer and easier than the clumsy medium of language. It was something like understanding math or music – nonverbal knowledge, but knowledge no less profound” (Kimberly Clark-Sharp)

NDE Telepathy with a Being of Light

Dannion Brinkley wrote: “As I gazed at the Being of Light I felt as though he was touching me. From that contact I felt a love and joy that could only be compared to the nonjudgmental compassion that a grandfather has for a grandchild. ‘Who you are is the difference that God makes,’ said the Being. ‘And that difference is love.’ There were no actual words spoken, but this thought was communicated to me through some form of telepathy To this day, I am not sure of the exact meaning of this cryptic phrase. That is what was said, however. Again I was allowed a period of reflection. How much love had I given people? How much love had I taken from them? From the review I had just had, I could see that for every good event in my life, there were twenty bad ones to weigh against it. If guilt were fat, I would have weighed five hundred pounds. As the Being of Light moved away, I felt the burden of this guilt being removed. I had felt the pain and anguish of reflection, but from that I had gained the knowledge that I could use to correct my life. I could hear the Being’s message in my head, again as if through telepathy: “Humans are powerful spiritual beings meant to create good on the Earth. This good isn’t usually accomplished in bold actions, but in singular acts of kindness between people. It’s the little things that count, because they are more spontaneous and show who you truly are.” (Dannion Brinkley)

“I was sometimes met by a being of pure light, not a human form, but pure point of light, who communicated with me mind to mind, via some form of telepathy.” (Alan McDougall)

“The love and respect I had for this being was unlike anyone I had ever known. Then he spoke to me. Not with the mouth, but through telepathy, and I understood everything clearly.” (Elizabeth)

Larry Hagman, the famous actor, had an NDE and emerged into a place of bright and diffused light where he saw a person of indeterminate sex who called out to him without speaking. In typical out-of-body and near-death fashion, the communication seemed to be telepathic, as the being informed him: “This is a glimpse of where you’ve been, where you’re going, where you are all the time.” Put into the terms of yoga psychology,: “You are That” and “That” is our true nature. Despite the deep insights he had already experienced, it was too much for Larry to fully comprehend. The person seemed to recognize this in giving him this message: “You don’t have to go any further – Having seen this is enough for now.” (Larry Hagman)

NDE Telepathy with Jesus

Derry Bresee wrote: “While in my spirit body I remember communicating telepathically, this is how I and Jesus communicated in that heavenly garden. It was so easy, it required no effort, you thought the thoughts and they were communicated. Speaking through my physical mouth is so difficult, and frustrating, and sometimes you’re misunderstood, and they get the wrong meaning of what you’re trying to say. The phrase the world uses of being soul mates is referring to the communication between two souls, spirit to spirit communication. To communicate on a spiritual level is a very profound. I believe I’ve had this spiritual gift ever since my near-death experience, and it has profoundly blesses my life as I use it. I feel this great need to communicate on a spiritual level with others, and one of the only ways I’m able to communicate in this way is through writing. I have to prepare myself mentally to be able communicate on a spiritual level. You have the time to do this as you are writing in your home, without distractions. We are what we think. I find trivial thoughts distracting, I rarely watch TV and then only if it stimulates good thoughts. I listen to different music now, and gravitate towards the ethereal.” (Derry Bresee)

Thomas Sawyer wrote: “There were such feelings of warmth and love coming from the light that it made me feel good. Now it was right before me and instantly began communicating with me. Instantaneously it emanated to me, thought-pattern to thought-pattern. And to describe it I coined the phrase: superluminal telepathic communication: a telepathic thought-pattern to thought-pattern rapport that functioned as fast as or conceivable faster than the speed of light. It was pure communication that was complete in every respect. I will do a bit of role-playing here because the communication was not in words. The light emanated to me, ‘Tom, you have to be where you are and in the condition that you are. Before you is the light. You have the opportunity to ask any series of questions. Any question that you can conceive of will be absolutely, unequivocally answered. If it’s a series of questions about something that you would require some kind of knowledgeable background to intelligently formulate your questions, you will instantly have that background.’ In other words, as I thought of and formulated a desire or a question, it would already have been recognized, acknowledged, and therefore answered. And the dialogue that took place, took place in no time. It didn’t require a fifteen-minute duration in time; it simply happened. One of the questions which I did ask was, ‘What about the Jesus stuff?’ Now that was not a singular question; it’s hard for me to describe so you can understand the way it is. ‘What about the Jesus stuff?’ is like saying, ‘Okay, all kidding aside, was Jesus of Nazareth real, was he a live person? A historical truth? Was he the son of God? Is he divine? Is he at the right hand of the Father? What about the Jesus stuff?’ I can break off here and tell you that was basically answered in the affirmative. At one point I felt as if I were a speck of light on Jesus’ shoulder, and I was able to experience full knowledge of all of his incarnations from the beginning of time.” (Thomas Sawyer)

“In the mid-1970s, Ralph Duncan was dying of leukemia. While he was hospitalized, he had an NDE during which he encountered a luminous being whom he took to be Jesus. Ralph observed that he did not look anything like the traditional images of him. Jesus’ eyes were ‘shooting fire’ and he communicated a telepathic message: ‘That’s enough, it’s dead, it’s gone.’ Ralph understood this to mean that he no longer have leukemia. Through his eyes ‘shooting fire’ and saying ‘That’s enough,’ Ralph understood this to mean in effect, ‘I’ve zapped you with enough voltage for this to cure you.’ Ralph said this is what Jesus meant when he said, ‘It’s dead, it’s gone.'” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

NDE Telepathy with Spirit Guides

“The guides told me I was in the threshold of death. I wondered if the persons who were dying and leaving their bodies in that moment, knew where they were. The guides that accompanied me were kind, tactful and very compliant, but impenetrable when certain questions were asked, and when they did, they answered with only a smile. The communication was by telepathy and they knew instantly what I was thinking, but their answers were essential, concise and certain.” (Diego Valencia)

Mr. M wrote: “I was aware of the presence of five beings who silently busied themselves within the sacred chamber. Attired in hooded robes that were reminiscent of those worn by trappist monks, my attention was drawn to the one who stood behind the podium. In answer to the mild surprise I felt upon discovering I was not alone, he began utilizing telepathy byway of an introduction. He indicated that within the Spiritual Hierarchy, the Beings who presided over the Library of Light were known as The Council of Five. I was informed that an unprecedented Call had been sent to all sectors of Life. I was told the Leaders of Light were to convene from everywhere and every when within the Chambers of the Library. I was instructed that what once had been was to be no more, because that which is known as “darkness” was to cease and LIGHT would prevail in ALL the worlds of Creation. Looking toward the limited number of pews, I felt there needed to be lot more seating capacity if they intended to pull this caper off. In response, The Council Member began telepathically communicating the name of just one of those who would attend. Immediately a portal opened (sorta, like a holograph that was so intense it felt as if I was in both places at the same time) and I became immersed in the image of immense galaxies that spiraled in space and, comprising millions upon millions of stars and solar systems, teamed with Life and Light. The name of the spiritual leader of this galaxy was inexplicably long and as each word was pronounced I’d see an associated pictographic accomplishment … and the accomplishments embodied a character whose caliber was Creator Level. As His name continued to unfold, I witnessed the depth of His achievements and realized the unimaginable scope of His evolvement. Further, I came to learn their were Others like Him who were sovereign in their own limitless galaxies and they were the ONES who would be gathering in the Library of Light. They are the Heavenly Hosts of the Legions of Light.” (Mr. M)

NDE Telepathy with Angels

“The farther up I went, the brighter the Light became. Two cherubs appeared, one on either side of me, and we slowly drifted to the corner of the ceiling. We communicated through mental telepathy, which is faster and more efficient than mere words. They told me they were Escort Angels and had come to take me Home. (Donna Gatti)

NDE Telepathy with a “Presence”

“I must add here that this ‘communication’ I sense with this ‘presence’ during death is not in the sense of material auditory speech, but rather different, almost as if it is from mind to mind, or telepathic, if you prefer.” (Jack Ward)

“There was other entities out there. I can sense them, but I never saw them. I never saw squat. I didn’t see anything. I just sensed all this. And when I say ‘speak,’ I am sure it was more of a telepathic thing than it was moving the mouth.” (Paul Carr)

NDE Telepathy with Miscellaneous Beings

Telepathy with Earthbound Souls: “There may be earthbound spirits of low vibrations, whom we may regard as devils because they annoy us through mental telepathy. These demons tune in on us through our low vibrations of hate, fear and greed. They can be tuned out with unselfish love, or if necessary be chased away by the stronger spirit of Jesus Christ.” (Arthur Yensen)

Telepathy with a “Pearly Gatekeeper”: “I was being propelled across a vast distance. I dare not look straight ahead, but I remember looking at the wall flashing past me as I sped along some kind of tunnel. Then, at the other end of this journey, I felt a most beautifully reassuring sense of calm. I looked down at myself in my new form. I had taken on a golden glow. I did not need to walk. I floated. Everything about me was love, goodness and warmth. Suddenly, I felt as if I had been given access to the total knowledge of the universe. I stared at a huge dark wheel containing stars and other celestial bodies that slowly revolved. A deep voice spoke slowly, but I could not make out what it was saying. I was at some kind of entrance. A man stood with authority at the gate. He had black, tight curls and his face seemed somehow familiar. ‘You weren’t expected,’ he said. His lips did not move. Our conversation was entirely telepathic. ‘Well, I’m here now,’ I replied, a little surprised that my lips did not need to move either.'” (Robert Coleman)

Telepathy with a Mischievous Soul in the Void: One woman went through a black tunnel and entered a black void of absolute nothingness. She discovered the darkness existed in every direction. She sensed an entity in the darkness with her and she asked it, “What happened?” Through telepathy, the entity replied, “You’re dead.” The entities reply was as if it enjoyed telling her this. As soon as she realized this, a clear white bright light brought her into a huge, wonderful, stadium or amphitheater where love and music emanated from it. (Pam Anderson)

7. Howard Storm’s Insights Into NDE Telepathy

Howard Storm was rescued from hell by Jesus after Storm repeated a little Sunday School song in his head. Apparently, Jesus heard Storm’s cry for help telepathically and responded. Howard Storm wrote: “The agony that I had suffered during the day was nothing compared to what I was feeling now. I knew then that this was the absolute end of my existence, and it was more horrible than anything I could possibly have imagined. Then a most unusual thing happened. I heard very clearly, once again in my own voice, something that I had learned in nursery Sunday School. It was the little song, “Jesus loves me, yes I know …” and it kept repeating. I don’t know why, but all of a sudden I wanted to believe that. Not having anything left, I wanted to cling to that thought. And I, inside, screamed, “Jesus, please save me.” That thought was screamed with every ounce of strength and feeling left in me. When I did that, I saw, off in the darkness somewhere, the tiniest little star. Not knowing what it was, I presumed it must be a comet or a meteor, because it was moving rapidly. Then I realized it was coming toward me. It was getting very bright, rapidly. When the light came near, its radiance spilled over me, and I just rose up – not with my effort – I just lifted up. Then I saw – and I saw this very plainly – I saw all my wounds, all my tears, all my brokenness, melt away. And I became whole in this radiance. What I did was to cry uncontrollably. I was crying, not out of sadness, but because I was feeling things that I had never felt before in my life. Another thing happened. Suddenly I knew a whole bunch of things. I knew things … I knew that this light, this radiance, knew me. I don’t know how to explain to you that I knew it knew me, I just did. As a matter of fact, I understood that it knew me better than my mother or father did. The luminous entity that embraced me knew me intimately and began to communicate a tremendous sense of knowledge. I knew that he knew everything about me and I was being unconditionally loved and accepted.” (Howard Storm)

Howard Storm describes his surprise in knowing his private thoughts were not so private in the NDE realm: “To my surprise, and also distress, they seemed to be capable of knowing everything I was thinking. I didn’t know whether I would be capable of controlling my thoughts and keeping anything secret. We began to engage in thought exchange, conversation that was very natural, very easy and casual. I heard their voices clearly and individually. They each had a distinct personality with a voice, but they spoke directly to my mind, not my ears. And they used normal, colloquial English. Everything I thought, they knew. They all seemed to know and understand me very well and to be completely familiar with my thoughts and my past. I didn’t feel any desire to ask for someone I had known because they all knew me. Nobody could know me any better. It also didn’t occur to me to try to identify them as uncle or grandfather. It was like going to a large gathering of relatives at Christmas and not being quite able to remember their names or who they are married to or how they are connected to you. But you do know that you are with your family. I don’t know if they were related to me or not. It felt like they were closer to me than anyone I had ever known.” (Howard Storm)

Howard Storm described his surprise, and shock, at discovering how Jesus knew everything he ever thought and did in his entire life: Howard says, “I suddenly realized he had heard what I thought because I hadn’t said anything. I couldn’t read with his mind. He was putting his words into my head in his own voice.” Howard described how he realized how this meant Jesus was also aware of his most private and embarrassing thoughts and actions. Howard thought, ‘I’m really uncomfortable with you knowing everything I’ve ever thought.” All of a sudden Howard had a very vivid image in his mind of a naked woman which was there for all to see. Jesus’ only reaction was a chuckle. Howard concluded that Jesus loved him unconditionally no matter what he thought, did or had done, and that everything was alright anyway. (Howard Storm)

Howard Storm described how NDE telepathy meant complete understanding: “My friends answered lots of questions in funny ways. They really knew the whole tone of what I asked them, even before I got the questions out. When I thought of questions in my head, they really understood them.” (Howard Storm)

Howard Storm was told of a future new world to come where communication would be telepathic: According to Storm’s sources, God wants to usher in the kingdom within the next two hundred years. In order to do so, God had rescinded some of the free will given to creatures, in favor of more divine control over human events. This new world order, according to Howard, will resemble some near-death descriptions of heaven. People will live in peace, harmony, and love. Communication will be telepathic. Travel instantaneous. And the need for clothing and shelter eliminated. (Howard Storm)

8. The Negative Side of NDE Telepathy

There are potentially serious problems with this type of telepathic communication as revealed in some NDE testimonials. I will cite two examples. One of them is from Jayne Smith and the other is from George Ritchie. The following are excerpts from their NDE testimonies.

Jayne Smith’s Insights into the Negative Side of NDE Telepathy

Jayne Smith learned how telepathically receiving “blocks of knowledge” from God was originally an ecstatic experience until it began to go sour: “My consciousness began to expand with the bliss of it all. Suddenly there came into my field of consciousness an entire field of knowledge. It was like a whole block of knowledge that just simply came in and settled itself on me. I knew, what takes several sentences to tell, but it didn’t come in several sentences – it came all in one piece. What I knew was that I was immortal, that I was eternal, that I was indestructible, that I always had been, that I always will be, and that there was no way in this world I could ever be lost … When that block of knowledge was digested by me, as it were, another block of knowledge came in. A whole field of knowledge came in to my being and what I knew then was that the universe runs according to a perfect plan … I reached the point in the rapture of it all where I thought to myself suddenly, the first thought, ‘I wonder how much more of this I can stand before I shatter?’ With that thought, the light began to recede. So, the universe will not let us shatter. We cannot take in more of this bliss and joy than we are able to handle at a time.” (Jayne Smith)

As previously mentioned, from Jayne’s testimony and others I’ve studied, I believe communication in the afterlife is through instantaneous telepathic “blocks” of information rather than by consecutive telepathic ideas. I say this because some NDEs reveal the existence of an “adjustment period” which people entering the afterlife go through where they must “shed” certain aspects of Earthly life and relearn what they forgot before being born. So this is probably the reason why people entering the afterlife (or should I say “re-entering”) find it unusual to communicate this way at first. The problem Jayne experienced was in her single thought expressing her fear about shattering. I believe she was beginning to enter this adjustment period before her Earthly fearful thought got in the way.

George Ritchie’s Insights into the Negative Side of NDE Telepathy

But an even more serious problem can be seen from George Ritchie’s NDE testimony when he describes the nature of communication in the hellish realms: “There were two other things distinctly unique about the beings of this realm. Since hypocrisy is impossible because others know your thoughts the minute you think them, they tend to group with the ones who think the same way they do. In our own realm of the existence, Earth, we have a saying, ‘Birds of a feather flock together.’ The main reason that they stick together is because it is too threatening to be with beings with whom you disagree when they know it.” (George Ritchie)

George Ritchie was shown a hell realm where people where battling each other over their hateful telepathic thoughts they hurled at one another: “At first I thought we were looking at some great battlefield. Everywhere spirits were locked in what looked like fights to the death, writhing, punching, gouging. No weapons of any sort, I saw as I looked closer, only bare hands and feet and teeth. And then I noticed that no one was apparently being injured … If I suspected that I was seeing hell, now I was sure of it. These creatures seemed locked into habits of mind and emotion, into hatred, lust, destructive thought-patterns … It was impossible to tell if the howls of frustration which reached us were actual sounds or only the transference of despairing thoughts. Indeed in this disembodied world it didn’t seem to matter. Whatever anyone thought, however fleetingly or unwillingly, was instantly apparent to all around him, more completely than words could have expressed it, faster than sound waves could have carried it. And the thoughts most frequently communicated had to do with the superior knowledge, or abilities, or background of the thinker. ‘I told you so!’ ‘I always knew!’ ‘Didn’t I warn you!’ were shrieked into the echoing air over and over … What was keeping them here? Why didn’t each one just get up and leave? I could see no reason why the person being screamed at by that man with the contorted face didn’t simply walk away. Or why that young woman didn’t put a thousand miles between herself and the other one who was so furiously beating her with insubstantial fists? They couldn’t actually hold onto their victims, any of these insanely angry beings. There were no fences. Nothing apparently prevented them from simply going off alone.”

“Unless – unless there was no alone in this realm of disembodied spirits. No private corners in a universe where there were no walls. No place that was not inhabited by other beings to whom one was totally exposed at all times. What was it going to be like, I thought with sudden panic, to live forever where my most private thoughts were not private at all? No disguising them, no covering them up, no way to pretend I was anything but what I actually was. How unbearable. Unless of course everyone around me had the same kind of thoughts – Unless there was a kind of consolation in finding others as loathsome as one’s self, even if all we could do was hurl our venom at each other. Perhaps this was the explanation for this hideous plain. Perhaps in the course of eons or of seconds, each creature here had sought out the company of others as pride and hate-filled as himself, until together they formed this society of the damned.” (George Ritchie)

As it were, apparently all auras were completely evident to those in the spiritual world; meaning that there was no concealing one’s thoughts and feelings from anybody. All were completely obvious. This had some ramifications. George Ritchie stated: “Since hypocrisy is impossible because others know your thoughts the minute you think them, they tend to group with the ones who think the same way they do. In our own plane of the existence, earth, we have a saying, “Birds of a feather flock together.” The main reason that they stick together is because it is too threatening to be with beings with whom you disagree when they know it. (George Ritchie)

Howard Storm’s Insights into the Negative Side of NDE Telepathy

Howard Storm described how NDE telepathy even decides your status in the afterlife hierarchy of NDE realms: “God will allow people to be dragged into darkness with like-minded creatures. I have told you, from my personal experience, what goes on in there. I don’t know from what I saw anymore than that, but it’s my suspicion that I only saw the tip of the iceberg. I deserved to be where I was – I was in the right place at the right time. That was the place for me, and the people I was around were perfect company for me. God allowed me to experience that, and then removed me, because he saw something redeeming in putting me through the experience. It was a way to purge me. People who are not allowed to be pulled into darkness, because of their loving nature, are attracted upwards, toward the light.” (Howard Storm)

After Howard Storm was rescued from hell, he was reluctant to enter heaven because of a phenomenon mentioned by Jesus in John 3:19-21. Howard Storm wrote: “I saw off in the distance something that looked like the picture of a galaxy, except that it was larger and there were more stars than I had seen on Earth. There was a great center of brilliance. In the center there was an enormously bright concentration. Outside the center countless millions of spheres of light were flying about entering and leaving what was a great being-ness at the center. It was off in the distance. Then I … I didn’t say it, I thought it. I said, ‘Put me back.’ What I meant by telling the light to put me back, was to put me back into the pit. I was so ashamed of who I was, and what I had been all of my life, that all I wanted to do was hide in the darkness. I didn’t want to go toward the light anymore – I did; yet I didn’t. How many times in my life had I denied and scoffed at the reality before me, and how many thousands of times had I used it as a curse. What incredible intellectual arrogance to use the name as an insult. I was afraid to go closer. I was also aware that the incredible intensity of the emanations might disintegrate what I still experienced as my intact physical body. The being who was supporting me, my friend, was aware of my fear and reluctance and shame. For the first time he spoke to my mind in a male voice and told me that if I was uncomfortable we didn’t have to go closer. So we stopped where we were, still countless miles away from the Great being.” (Howard Storm)

These NDE testimonies demonstrate how one of the most important lessons we must learn on Earth is – not just what we say and do to others – but what we think of others. Perhaps even more: our intent toward others. Only in this world can we say one thing and think or intend something else. The importance of how we think of others can be summed up by Zoroaster, the ancient Persian prophet of Zoroastrianism, whose religion has been summed up this way: “Good thoughts, good words, and good deeds.” This may be one of the important reasons why so many NDErs emphasize the importance of love in this world and the next.

9. Edgar Cayce on Afterlife Telepathy

There is a great deal of information about the afterlife in the thousands of the psychic readings given by Edgar Cayce between 1901 and 1945. He was not a medium in the ordinary sense of the word — he did not have guides nor controls. There were times when he seemed to stop on the beam of light on which he traveled to talk with those who were on other afterlife realms of consciousness. On such occasions we could hear only one side of the conversation.

Many people questioned Cayce about life after death. On one occasion he answered a specific question about communication with the deceased:

Question: “Is it possible for this body, Edgar Cayce, in this state, to communicate with anyone who has passed into the spirit world?”

Edgar Cayce: “The spirit of all that have passed from the physical plane remain about the plane until their development carry them onward or are returned for their development here, when they are in the plane of communication or remain within this sphere, any may be communicated with. There are thousands about us here at present.” (Edgar Cayce Reading 3744-2)

The following question brought further clarification on the subject:

Question: “What is meant by souls within this sphere may be communicated with by the body, Edgar Cayce, in the psychic state?”

Edgar Cayce: “Each and every soul entity, or earthly entity, passing through the earth’s plane, radiates in that plane those conditions that are radiated from the soul or spiritual entity in the individual. This then becomes the fact, the real fact, in the material world. When the body Edgar Cayce is in the psychic or subconscious condition, he is able then to reach all the subconscious minds, when directed to such subconscious minds by suggestion, whether in the material world or in the spiritual world, provided the spiritual entity has not passed entirely into [another level]. Then we only reach those radiations left in earth’s plane that are taken again when entering in earth’s plane, whether [the] entity is conscious of same or not. The consciousness of reaching that condition wherein the physical body may take up that truth known, must be reached by all.” (Edgar Cayce Reading 900-22)

People asked questions about what form people assume in the afterlife. The following excerpt clarified this question:

Edgar Cayce: “For thoughts are deeds, and are children of the relation reached between the mental and the soul, and has its relation to spirit and soul’s plane of existence, as they do in the physical or earth plane. What one thinks continually, they become; what one cherishes in their heart and mind they make a part of the pulsation of their heart, through their own blood cells, and build in their own physical, that which its spirit and soul must feed upon, and that with which it will be possessed, when it passes into the realm for which the other experiences of what it has gained here in the physical plane, must be used.” (Edgar Cayce Reading 3744-4)

Edgar Cayce: “Conditions, thoughts, activities of men in every clime are things; as thoughts are things. They make their impressions upon the skein of time and space. Thus, as they make for their activity, they become as records that may be read by those in accord or attuned to such a condition.” (Edgar Cayce Reading 3976-16).

10. The Biblical Case for Telepathy

Dr. George M. Lamsa (1892-1975) was a renowned Bible scholar, author, and lecturer. Lamsa grew up in a Syrian Aramaic culture whose customs, manner, and language were almost identical to those in the time of Jesus. The fact that his native tongue was Aramaic, full of idioms and parables unchanged since the time of Christ, contributed greatly to the accuracy of the translation of the Bible by translating the Aramaic “Peshitta” — the standard version of the Bible for churches in the Syriac tradition. According to Dr. Lamsa, forty percent of the Bible came through psychic perception in the form of dreams, visions and revelations from God. The Hebrew patriarchs relied on guidance from visions and dreams for the welfare of their tribes. The prophets acted as counselors for kings and princes. All biblical prophets were endowed with the gift of prophecy and nearly all of the predictions which have been made by the prophets have come true. In their dreams and visions they could converse directly with God.

In the Book of Job, the author states how God speaks to people through dreams:

Bible: “For God does speak — now one way, now another — though no one perceives it. In a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falls on people as they slumber in their beds, he may speak in their ears and terrify them with warnings.” (Job 33:14-16)

The author of the Book of Numbers also wrote of how God speaks to people in their dreams:

Bible: “Then the Lord came down in a pillar of cloud; he stood at the entrance to the tent and summoned Aaron and Miriam. When the two of them stepped forward, he said, ‘Listen to my words: ‘When there is a prophet among you, I, the Lord, reveal myself to them in visions, I speak to them in dreams.” (Numbers 12:5-6)

NDE accounts reveal communication in the afterlife is by telepathy. Thoughts and feelings cannot be hidden from others in the afterlife. In the Bible, Jesus is described having the powers of mental telepathy:

Bible: “Knowing their thoughts, Jesus said, ‘Why do you entertain evil thoughts in your hearts?'” (Matthew 9:4)

Jesus is seen in the gospels having the ability to read people’s minds using telepathy. Because Jesus was obviously a highly evolved spiritual being, we can probably assume all spirit beings have telepathic powers. Because the afterlife has been described by many experiencers as a realm of pure thought, it wouldn’t be a great leap of faith to conclude the following: People exist in the afterlife as thought forms where everyone’s thoughts are not secret. And this is what NDE accounts describe – an afterlife where people cannot hide anything from others — even their thoughts. The following is another Bible verse supporting this idea:

Bible: “Therefore judge nothing before the appointed time; wait till the Lord comes. He will bring to light what is hidden in darkness and will expose the motives of men’s hearts.” (1 Corinthians 4:5)

To have your true inner self and thoughts revealed to everyone can be a hell for those who are mostly motivated by negative forces. But to have your true inner self and thoughts revealed to everyone can be a heaven for those who are mostly motivated positive forces. NDEs support the idea of everyone’s true inner nature being a part of God and how those who enter the afterlife actually realize their true inner nature. Those people who live a life against their divine inner self will face difficulties when they enter the spirit realm. This afterlife process is self-realization and self-judgment – not eternal damnation. During the NDE life review there is no judgment from God.

Bible: “Moreover, the Father judges no one, but has entrusted all judgment to the Son.” (John 5:22)

Bible: “As for the person who hears my words but does not keep them, I do not judge him. For I did not come to judge the world, but to save it. There is a judge for the one who rejects me and does not accept my words, that very word which I spoke will condemn him at the last day.” (John 12:47-48)

The only judgment that exists after death is self-judgment. There we enter the light of God where all is made known.

Bible: “This is the verdict: Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were evil. Everyone who does evil hates the light, and will not come into the light for fear that his deeds will be exposed. But whoever lives by the truth comes into the light, so that it may be seen plainly that what he has done has been done through God.” (John 3:19-21)

The Bible verse above describes people dwelling in the dark to escape from having the light of God reveal their inner divine nature and life of ignorance – both of which are exposed to everyone in the heavenly realms.

NDErs have affirmed evil to actually be spiritual ignorance or “darkness” — the absence of light. In the Bible, light is always a reference to God and knowledge of God. Those people who lived a life of “darkness” (ignorance) will find it is incompatible with their true divine nature. This self-realization can truly be hell for such people. It is self-realization and self-judgment. The Bible verse below describes how God’s light can shine in the darkness of our hearts – even before we die.

Bible: “For God, who said, “Let light shine out of darkness,” made his light shine in our hearts to give us the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Christ.” (2 Corinthians 4:6)

One particular Bible passage can be interpreted to mean the angels we judge are actually ourselves:

Bible: “Do you not know that the saints will judge the world? And if you are to judge the world, are you not competent to judge trivial cases? Do you not know we will judge angels?” (1 Corinthians 6:2-3)

“Angels” is a word sometimes used in the Bible to apply to humans. Here are some of them:

Bible: “See that you do not look down on one of these little ones (children). For I tell you that their angels in heaven always see the face of my Father in heaven.” (Matthew 18:10)

Bible: “Peter knocked at the outer entrance, and a servant girl named Rhoda came to answer the door. When she recognized Peter’s voice, she was so overjoyed she ran back without opening it and exclaimed, ‘Peter is at the door!’ ‘You’re out of your mind,’ they told her. When she kept insisting that it was so, they said, ‘It must be his angel.’ (Acts 12:13-15)

Bible: “At the resurrection people will neither marry nor be given in marriage; they will be like the angels in heaven.” (Matthew 22:30)

Bible: “Do not forget to show hospitality to strangers, for by so doing some people have shown hospitality to angels without knowing it.” (Hebrews 13:2)

The Hebrew and Judeo-Christian prophets of the Bible played an important part in the history of religion and in history in general. They shaped the destinies of great nations; and, in their dreams and visions, saw what the leaders of the world could not see.

11. Links to Scholarly Articles on NDE Telepathy

There are many excellent articles on NDE Telepathy from qualified sources. Here are some of the best I have found:

Alvarado, A. (2006). Neglected near-death phenomena (PDF). Journal of Near-Death Studies, Volume 24, Number 3, Spring 2006, pp 131-151.

Beck, T. E. & Colli, J. E. (2003). A quantum biomechanical basis for near-death life reviews (PDF). Journal of Near-Death Studies, Volume 21, Number 3, Spring 2003, pp 169-189.

Facco, E., Agrillo, C. & Greyson, B. (2015). Epistemological implications of near-death experiences and other non-ordinary mental expressions: Moving beyond the concept of altered state of consciousness (PDF). Medical Hypotheses, Volume 85, Issue 1, pp. 85-93.

Fenwick P. (2012) Can near-death experiences contribute to the debate on consciousness? (PDF). In: Moreira-Almeida A., Santana Santos F. (eds) Exploring Frontiers of the Mind-Brain Relationship. Mindfulness in Behavioral Health. Springer, New York, NY.

Greyson, B. (1983). Increase in psychic phenomena following near-death experiences (PDF). Theta, Number 11, pp. 26-29.

Greyson, B. (2008). The mystical impact of near-death experiences (PDF). Shift: At the Frontiers of Consciousness, Number 17, Dec. 2007 – Feb. 2008, pp. 8-13.

Howarth, G. & Kellehear, A. (2001). Shared near-death and related illness experiences: steps on an unscheduled journey (PDF). Journal of Near-Death Studies, Volume 20, Number 2, Winter 2001, pp. 71-85.

Kohr, R. (1983). Near-death experience, altered states, and psi sensitivity (PDF). Journal of Near-Death Studies, Volume 3, Number 2, Winter 1983, pp 157-177.

Krippner, S. & Fracasso, C. (2011). Dreams, telepathy, and various states of consciousness. NeuroQuantology, Volume 9, Number 1, pp. 385-660.

Manev, I. (2014). A hypothesis regarding the mechanism of telepathy, letter to the editor (PDF). Journal of Near-Death Studies, Volume 32, Number 4, Summer 2014, pp 241-243.

Nouri, F. M. & Holden, J. M. (2008). Electromagnetic aftereffects of near-death experiences (PDF). Journal of Near-­Death Studies, Volume 27, Number 2, Winter 2008, pp. 83-110.

Persinger, M. A., & Schaut, G. B. (1988). Geomagnetic factors in subjective telepathic, precognitive, and postmortem experiences. Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research, Volume 82, Number 3, pp. 217-235.

Ring, K. & Cooper, S. (1997). Near-death and out-of-body in the blind: A study of apparent eyeless vision (PDF). Journal of Near-Death Studies, Volume 16, Number 2, Winter 1997, pp. 101-147.

Rousseau, D. (2011). Near-death experiences and the mind-body relationship: A systems-theoretical perspective (PDF). Journal of Near-­Death Studies, Volume 29, Number 3, Spring 2011, pp. 399-435.

Sutherland, C. (1989). Psychic phenomena following near-death experiences: An Australian study (PDF). Journal of Near-Death Studies, Volume 8, Number 2, Winter 1989, pp 93–102.

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

Spirituality and the Near-Death Experience

The words “religious” and “spiritual” have historically been used interchangeably to describe a variety of concepts concerning religion. But the consensus among people having a near-death experience (NDE) reveals a striking difference between religion and spirituality. The modern phrase “spiritual but not religious” is commonly used by experiencers to express this difference. For example, a religious person may go to their place of worship regularly, have an understanding of their interpretation of their organized religion and scriptures, and identify themselves as being “spiritual.” They may believe their particular religion is the only means to further “spiritual” growth and be justified in the eyes of their God or Gods. They may even severely persecute or kill people of different religions because of this narrow religious mindset. But information gleaned from near-death experiencers (NDErs) reveal how spirituality is a very different concept than being religious. Perhaps the best way that NDErs distinguish between “being religious” and “being spiritual” is to define religion as the outward practice of guiding people inwardly into the spiritual force of love and compassion for others. In fact, the difference between religion and spirituality are so great, you probably know somebody who is so religious that they are not very spiritual at all. As you will understand in this article, religions are cultural institutions only; but love is universal. This universal concept of loving and accepting everyone, no matter what they believe to be true for themselves or their God(s), is what NDErs reveal to be the universal way to inward spirituality.

Table of Contents

  1. A summary of NDE spirituality
  2. The earth school of love
  3. Love is supreme
  4. Self-love versus selfishness
  5. Love is God
  6. The love connection
  7. Love is the true religion
  8. God’s tough love
  9. The heart does go on
  10. Love gives unlimited opportunities
  11. Noteworthy quotes about love

1. A summary of NDE spirituality

The following information is a summary of the insights about spirituality gleaned from the near-death accounts on this website:

According to near-death accounts, the reason for our very existence is to attain spiritual growth. We are more of a spiritual being than we are a physical being. We assume a body of flesh out of a desire for spiritual growth, to complete a mission for God, to qualify for higher spirit realms, to test our spiritual ideals we had before we were born to see if we actually possess these ideals, to obtain a level of self-realization, to re-discover higher knowledge in physical ways, to be more of a companion of God, to find the kingdom of heaven within, to achieve our goal of evolving into the higher spirit beings we once were, but with individuality, to make God stronger by spreading love which is God, to bring light in a world of darkness, but more importantly, to play, love, laugh, and live for the sole purpose of it because this is the way to holiness.

Love is God and loving others and everything is all that really matters. Everything else, our achievements and material wealth, are totally irrelevant. The important thing is to love people, nature, animals, and everything in creation. Whether people realize it or not, love is what we seek and need to sustain us. Although love is too immense and profound to be fully known in one lifetime, without love we are nothing. To love everyone as ourselves, we must love ourselves else our love for others is false. It is impossible to be really happy if we only have love for ourselves. Until we give attention to others, we will not be able to grow spiritually. Our choice is between the spirit of God (self-love, love for others) and the spirit of self (selfishness, love only for self). By conquering self, we can change and grow easily, and know ourselves to be ourselves, yet one with the Whole. When we do unto others, we do unto ourselves.

All paths eventually lead back to God — love. Love is the hard lesson we are here to learn more about and apply ourselves. While in a physical body, the kingdom of God is located within. Part of our mission is to manifest the kingdom into the world. Our goal is to attain a human-divine unity. As spirit beings, our core is perfect love — a spark of divinity. When our human nature fully recognizes the divinity within, self-divine-realization is the result. Part of this realization is that everyone is connected together at a deep level through divine love — God. What one person does, affects everyone else. We are all of one spirit and to change the world we only need to change ourselves. One simple act of unselfish love affects everyone else. A simple smile has the power to alter the entire course of human history. The good we do for others will eventually come back to us. The important things is to help each other rise to a higher level of love. Life is about people, not pursuits. It is about loving people, not things. To know love is not enough. It must be expressed. Whatever we become in life is meaningless unless it is done for the benefit of others. The ideal is to love others completely, unconditionally, more even than we love ourselves. It is the little things that count: a small act of unconditional love.

Religious dogma means nothing on the other side. Deeds, not creeds, is what really matters. True religion is to love others as ourselves. It is love, not religious dogma, that creates spiritual growth. What is important is what comes from the heart, not what one professes with their lips. Love in action is what lasts. The more we live in love, the closer we are to God. The way to heaven is through the practice of love. Love is the law of the universe and holds the universe together. The Golden Rule is the governing principle in the spirit world. Our destiny in the spirit realm is determined by our level of spiritual maturity. This is often attained through hardships that challenge us and help us grow and stay compassionate. Before we can really feel joy, we must know sorrow. This world is the tough course helping to create within us the tough love of God. Life is a cycle of improvements ultimately leading to perfection.

Once we leave the physical world, we step into the spirituality we have cultivated within ourselves during our life. We then view reality from an inward perspective instead of an outward one. Heaven and hell are not locations but spiritual conditions. We “grow” to heaven. We don’t “go” to heaven. The spiritual state of being we attain on earth is the spiritual state we take with us after death. We are all at various degrees of light corresponding to various levels representing various stages of spiritual growth. The central factor determining our level of spiritual growth is the degree to which we have lived for the sake of others. Our ability to accept truth, to live by it, governs our progress in the spirit, and it determines the degree of light we possess. The higher our spiritual maturity, the brighter the light will shine from our spirit.

The chief purpose for returning to the physical world is for instruction leading to the advancement of our souls in spiritual maturity. We are given all the opportunities it takes, as many lifetimes as it takes, to achieve this. Then, like the prodigal son, we return to our true home. Once we have learned the lessons needed in the physical world, we do not need to return.

2. The earth school of love

Arthur Yensen wrote: “We came into this world to have trouble and to learn from it. Unfortunately many people don’t realize this and complain about their bad luck and spend their lives chasing pleasure, fame and money. Then they die without making any spiritual progress. And so they waste life after life. It should be obvious that all we’ll take with us is our character, our karma and our abilities, and that we’ll have to live with people like ourselves. Therefore, our highest success would be to rise into the highest heaven through unselfish love.” (Arthur Yensen)

“The desire for spiritual growth arises from a desire to be close to God.” (Nora Spurgin)

“We can not dwell in the higher spiritual realms until we have perfectly qualified for it by a change of heart and mind, a significant amount of preparation, and by completing our mission.” (Dr. Craig Lundahl)

“God has a job for us. We don’t have to know what it is. We just have to trust and follow our heart. That’s because our heart knows more than our head does.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

“All souls come to earth to test their spiritual ideals to see if they are real. Only by becoming subject to the physical influences of the flesh and the laws of the earth realm can a soul know for certain if they really possess that spiritual ideal. Through this process, the soul is tested and the result is self-realization. This is the purpose of the earth realm.” (Edgar Cayce)

“In order for us to appreciate, benefit, and learn all we can from life, we must re-discover what we knew before we were born – now in physical ways.” (David Goines)

“In order to become one with God, work must be done to remember and find the truth. The truth is this: our true self is a spirit and our spirit is one with God.” (Sandra Rogers)

“While the ideal place to grow spiritually is on earth (this is the reason for life on earth), growth in the spirit world remains a possibility. There, however, in the absence of a physical body, growth is more difficult. The opportunity for the full range of love(child’s love, marital love, and parental love) is ideally available while on earth. Love which has been misused or misdirected, is best corrected in a physical life.” (Nora Spurgin)

“If we worship God within other people through love, we will find the kingdom of heaven within.” (Kevin Williams)

“We are souls visiting and experiencing the physical realm in order to grow and evolve into the ultimate light beings that is our true origin and final destiny.” (Juliet Nightingale)

“[The light] showed me that God is love. By spreading love, you make God stronger. By making God stronger, He can, in return, help you. He told me your love has to be unconditional. That is the only rule he really has.” (Joseph Kerrick)

“I heard the words, ‘Remember, pray without ceasing. Play, love, laugh, live for the joy of it. Have fun. Happiness is holy. The purpose of life is joy. Savor fully the loveliness of each experience. Self-awareness is the prayer of the heart. To pray without ceasing is to play. Play with the joyful abandon of the child, absorbed in the delight of each moment. Let go of obligation and duty. Live for the pure joy of being.'” (Jan Price)

“Life is for living and the light is for later.” (a child in Dr. Melvin Morse’s research)

“Our lives are a golden opportunity to live a spiritual life in a world of darkness.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

“The highest purpose of our earthly connections is love.” (Lynnclaire Dennis)

Humanity has to think of life everlasting, manifested now in the present. This is very important. Life has been held very cheaply. Millions of people have been killed through devastation, torture, war, and man’s inhumanity to man. This has brought spiritual pollution on all levels.” (Margaret Tweddell)

“If we live true to the spirit we came to earth with, we can progress more quickly. We do that by expressing the love of God that is within us, and we do that by loving God, ourselves, and each other. It is that simple.” (Betty Eadie)

“Love never hurts. Only the absence of love hurts.” (Kevin Williams)

“When we leave ourselves open to God to learn more about unconditional love, he readily sends us the people we need to learn to love without judgment. Put to the test, our spirits expand with greater love, God’s pure love, and it shines brighter within us.” (Betty Eadie)

Life is God, everything that exists. Light is God, what everything is made of. Love is God, the power holding everything together. This is the same message coming from people who have had near-death experiences. It’s the same message from Jesus, Buddha, Krishna, Moses, Muhammad, Zoroaster, etc..” (Kevin Williams)

“Our ultimate purpose for existing is to be a companion to God.” (Edgar Cayce)

3. Love is supreme

“Love is really the only thing that matters. Love is joy! It all seemed so simple. If we’re kind, we’ll have joy.” (Betty Eadie)

“The absolutely only thing that matters is love. Everything else, our achievements, degrees, the money we made, how many mink coats we had, is totally irrelevant. It will also be understood that what we do is not important. The only thing that matters is how we do what we do. And the only thing that matters is that we do what we do with love.” (Elisabeth Kubler-Ross)

“There is only one truly significant work to do in life, and that is love; to love nature, to love people, to love animals, to love creation itself, just because it is. To serve God’s creation with a warm and loving hand of generosity and compassion – that is the only meaningful existence.” (George Rodonaia)

“He who understands nature walks close with God.” (Edgar Cayce)

“I was shown that love is supreme. I saw that truly without love we are nothing.” (Betty Eadie)

“Since love is supreme, opportunities for the practice of love will continue after death.” (Nora Spurgin)

Sandra Rogers wrote: “Love, being God, is too immense and profound to ever be fully understood or experienced in the physical world. To have an abundance, do what you do with Love, and Love what you do. In the search for truth and understanding, all paths lead to Love. The only thing that lives forever is Love. God’s paradise for us is Love. We can create paradise again if we learn to Love one another as ourselves. Life is a road full of lessons teaching Love. When Love is learned, you will forever be home. God transforms the results of man’s sins into opportunities to learn Love. When we work for God, we create Love. Love at its best is Love motivated to action. Every action of Love has a reaction of joy. The greatest joy is to share Love. Where Love dwells, God is there. Forgiveness is the capacity to give Love in the most difficult circumstances. Forgiveness shows God’s Love in action. It is as close as we get to God’s nature in this physical world. Love in the physical world is a reflection of Love throughout eternity. Indifference is the opposite of Love.” (Sandra Rogers)

“What all people seek, what sustains them, is love, the light told me. What distorts people is a lack of love.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

4. Self-love versus selfishness

“Without feelings of self-love, the love we feel for others is counterfeit. We must love all others as ourselves.” (Betty Eadie)

“Above and beyond anything else, we must first learn to love ourselves non-judgmentally and unconditionally. Then we will actually love all people and all things the same way.” (Laurelynn Martin)

“Happiness is love of something outside of self. It may never be obtained, may never be known by loving only things within self or self’s own domain.” (Edgar Cayce)

“Our ultimate goal is not the complete loss of self-identity, rather, it is to know ourselves to be ourselves, yet one with the Whole.” (Edgar Cayce)

“How are we saved? By unselfish love. If we do only good things we will eventually run out of bad karma and only good things will happen to us, and vice versa. The purpose of karma is to force us to learn life’s lessons whether we want to or not. The only way to bypass karma is to develop so much unselfish love that paying for bad karma will serve no purpose – much like a college student challenging a course he already knows. We evolve faster through unselfish love.” (Arthur Yensen)

“Our minds are led by the spirit we are entertaining, the spirit of God or the spirit of self. People are led astray through self-centeredness, self-gratification, self-righteousness, self-glorification, self-condemnation, self-interest, and self-consciousness. The greatest enemy we will ever face is self – the false god. Jesus’ mission was to demonstrate to humanity how self-sacrifice and self-denial can overcome these selfish desires and how it leads to our complete restoration with the divine nature within us.” (Edgar Cayce)

“The conquering of self is truly greater than were one to conquer many worlds.” (Edgar Cayce)

“If everyone completely understood the afterlife, they’d quit trying to keep up with the Joneses and start learning how to live unselfishly. Here [in the world] we can change ourselves quite easily and should use this life to make ourselves into the kind of people we want to be in the hereafter. [The spirit world] is a miserable place for anyone who hasn’t learned internal harmony – characterized by unselfish love.” (Arthur Yensen)

“Our earthly selves, however, are constantly in opposition to our spirits. Although our spirit bodies are full of light, truth, and love, they must battle constantly to overcome the flesh, and this strengthens them. Those who are truly developed will find a perfect harmony between their flesh and spirits, a harmony that will bless them with peace and give them the ability to help others.” (Betty Eadie)

“In the earth realm, as in spiritual realms, until we turn our attention from ourselves, we cannot in any way change our estate.” (Edgar Cayce)

“Not all people are lovable, but when we find someone difficult for us to love, it is often because they remind us of something within ourselves that we don’t like.” (Betty Eadie)

“The minute we judge others for their faults or shortcomings, we are displaying a similar shortcoming in ourselves. We don’t have the knowledge to judge people accurately here. Only God knows the heart of man, and only God can judge perfectly. He knows our spirits; we see only temporary strengths and weaknesses. Because of our own limitations, we can seldom look into the heart of man.” (Betty Eadie)

“We don’t have any knowledge or right to judge anybody else in terms of that person’s heart relationship to God. Only God knows what’s in a person’s heart. Someone whom we think is despicable, God might know as a wonderful person. Similarly, someone we think is good, God may see as a hypocrite, with a black heart. Only God knows the truth about every individual.” (Howard Storm)

5. Love is God

“We must open our hearts to love because love is God. Open our minds to life because life is God. Open our spiritual eyes to light because light is God. Love, light, and light is God; in other words, totally unfathomable!” (Kevin Williams)

“Love is the power of life. I know that love between people here can be eternal. The key is love.” (RaNelle Wallace)

“Everyone is in the circle of God, Love. The Kingdom of God is within us. But more important, we are in the Kingdom of God. The Spirit of God is within us, but more important, we are in the Spirit of God. The love of God is within us, but more important, we are in the love of God. All there is – is God.” (Jan Price)

“The meaning of the terms Christ, Christ Consciousness, and Mind of Christ, has little to do with the personality known as Jesus. These terms refer to the spiritual condition of human-divine unity or at-onement. This unity is the ultimate goal of everyone and is spiritually possible for all. Jesus became a Christ in that he attained perfect human-divine unity. It is God’s desire for everyone to attain Christhood; or Buddhahood if you live in the East (same concept).” (Edgar Cayce)

“The truth of who I am, indeed, who we all are, is perfect love as a creation of God.” (Linda Stewart)

“The very core of our essence is love, nothing else. Our core is perfect love, loving perfection.” (Jayne Smith)

“When humanity recognizes the divinity within them as the controlling force in the world and turns away from their own selfish pattern of living for self alone, the old pattern disappears and the Christ pattern emerges.” (Edgar Cayce)

“God is within you. The universe is God’s Cathedral.” (Kevin Williams)

Bible: “God said, ‘You are gods; you are all sons of the Most High.'” (Psalm 82:6)

Bible: “Jesus answered them, ‘Is it not written in your Law, ‘I have said you are gods?'” (John 10:34)

6. The love connection

“All it takes to change the world is to change one person (ourselves) which, in turn, will cause a chain reaction of change from one person to another.” (Howard Storm)

“The quickest way to change the world is to be of service to others. Show that your love can make a difference in the lives of people and thereby someone else’s love can make a difference in your life. By each of us doing that and working together we change the world one inner person at a time.” (Dannion Brinkley)

“Those whose hearts have been awakened to God have a responsibility to share his love with others. That is the nature of service and of love; all of our lights shine brighter when we pass them along.” (Betty Eadie)

“The positive, as well as the negative, impact of one decision has the capacity to be felt throughout the world.” (Angie Fenimore)

“I saw myself [in a life review] perform an act of kindness, just a simple act of unselfishness, and I saw the ripples go out again. The friend I had been kind to was kind in turn to one of her friends, and the chain repeated itself. I saw love and happiness increase in others’ lives because of that one simple act on my part. I saw their happiness grow and affect their lives in positive ways, some significantly.” (Betty Eadie)

“I saw [in a life review] that I had sent out waves of goodness and hope and love when I had only meant to smile or to help in a small way.” (RaNelle Wallace)

“A chain is only as strong as its weakest link. As humans, we are all linked together. What one person does affects everyone else. This is why it is important to help people. We are not only helping them, we are helping ourselves and everyone else. And this is why powerful spirit entities on the Other Side are trying to help us. Until we all progress spiritually, the powerful spirit entities on the Other Side cannot fully progress. But, a simple smile has within it the power to alter the whole course of world history, change the balance of power, and save the universe.” (Kevin Williams)

“As we each find one person with whom to share our light, a wonderful miracle begins to take place: we find the Lord answering our individual prayers and preparing us to become the light, the answer, to yet many others.” (Betty Eadie)

“The good that we have done for others, all of our good deeds and kind words, will come back to us and bless us a hundred fold after this life. Our strength will be found in love.” (Virginia Rivers)

“We are all one. I comprehended that our oneness is interconnected by love and is an available, much higher level and means of communication than we normally use but to which we have access. This love is available to anyone who is willing to do the hard spiritual work that will allow us to open our hearts and minds and eyes to Spirit.” (Linda Stewart)

“They want every person to consider every other person greater than their own flesh. They want everyone to love everyone else, completely; more, even, than they love themselves. If someone, someplace else in the world hurts, than we should hurt we should feel their pain. And we should help them.” (Howard Storm)

“This is the simple secret to improving humanity: The amount of love you received during your life is equal to the love you gave. It is just that simple.” (Dannion Brinkley)

“If we learn to use what we have, we will receive more. This is a spiritual law. We will be given all that we are prepared to receive.” (Betty Eadie)

“By giving love, we receive and experience a tremendous love from the universe.” (Laurelynn Martin)

“We are here to help each other rise to the higher level of love.” (Sherry Gideon)

“I asked, ‘How do I know right from wrong?’ He replied, ‘Right is helping and being kind. Wrong is not only hurting someone but not helping when you can.'” (Cecil, age 11)

“Whatever we become here in mortality is meaningless unless it is done for the benefit of others. Our gifts and talents are given to us to help us serve. And in serving others we grow spiritually.” (Betty Eadie)

The Being of Light told Dannion Brinkley, “Humans are powerful spiritual beings meant to create good on the earth. This good isn’t usually accomplished in bold actions, but in singular acts of kindness between people. It’s the little things that count, because they are more spontaneous and show who you truly are.” (Dannion Brinkley)

“They never gave me a direct mission or purpose. Could I build a shrine or cathedral for God? They said those monuments were for humanity. They wanted me to live my life to love people not things.” (Howard Storm)

“Life is not about pursuits but about people.” (Laurelynn Martin)

“If we look after others, God will look after us – and do a lot better job of it than we can.” (Arthur Yensen)

To know about love is not enough. We must express that knowing. How we do that is up to us. (P.M.H. Atwater)

“Love unconditionally as much as you can, by all the means you can, in all the ways you can, at all the places you can, during all the times you can, for as many people as you can, for as long as you can.” (Kevin Williams)

7. Love is the true religion

“The guides taught us that doctrine and creed and race meant nothing. No matter what we believed we were all children joined under one God, and that the only rule was God’s true law – do unto others as you would have them do unto you. We should treat all people as if they were a part of our soul because they were.” (May Eulitt)

“It is love, not religion, which creates spiritual growth. Where religion teaches love, there is growth. Where religion impedes love, there is stagnation.” (Nora Spurgin)

“What counts is what comes from the heart, not what one professes to believe. The most difficult thing for a person who has been deeply steeped in a particular religious tradition is to realize that the form alone is not what elevates a person; it is the heart.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

“It is not true, as some people think, that if we only give verbal assent to belief in God, well, that’s fine – that is our passport to heaven and everything will be all right. What we have to remember is that Jesus showed us the path by which it will be all right. He doesn’t say, “It’s all right, brother, come along in. Sit down now and relax and do nothing.” He says, “It’s all right. You are on my way. There are a lot of stones in it, but you are on my way. If you ask me, I’ll help you over the stones.” The old teachings that “as you strive, so you’ll be helped” are right. The Lord helps those who help themselves.” (Margaret Tweddell)

“The Golden Rule is the governing principle in the spirit world: do unto others as you would have them do unto you. People who truly practice the religion of love will find themselves in a universal sphere where everyone understands that true religion is to love others as ourselves.” (Nora Spurgin)

“God is love in all religions, so the more we live love the closer we are to God.” (Betty Bethards)

“Because our opportunities on earth for spiritual growth are limited time-wise, we should realize that indoctrinating children before they are old enough to reason can spoil the learning value of their lives. In some cases this is worse than murder because it may spoil their whole lifetime instead of just a few years.” (Arthur Yensen)

“When I asked what a person should do while on earth to make it better for him when he dies, he answered, ‘All you can do is to develop along the lines of unselfish love. People don’t come here because of their good deeds, or because they believe in this or that, but because they fit in and belong. Good deeds are the natural result of being good, and bad deeds are the natural result of being bad. Each carries its own reward and punishment. It’s what you are that counts!'” (Arthur Yensen)

“God is really only concerned about what is within us, our heart and spirituality. The way to heaven is through love. We do not go to heaven by worshiping Jesus, or by believing in his name, or by believing in the cross, or by accepting Jesus as our Savior. We grow to heaven by creating heaven within us by practicing unconditional love. At death, we “step into” that heaven we created within us.” (Kevin Williams)

“You’ll not be in heaven if you’re not leaning on the arm of someone you have helped.” (Edgar Cayce)

“Love in action is what lasts. After death, a person is his love. This is the person’s life.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

“Our state in the spirit realm is determined by our level of spiritual maturity. If not mature, we may find that an understanding of the knowledge available through the various religious traditions may help to begin the process.” (Nora Spurgin)

“The more knowledge of the spirit world we acquire while on earth, the further and faster we will progress in the spirit after death.” (Nora Spurgin)

“There are only two things we can take with us at death: love and knowledge. This is why it is best to learn about both as much as possible.” (Virginia Rivers)

“No one can truly fathom the great truths of life until they finally unite with eternity after death.” (George Rodonaia)

“In the spiritual universe, sin is not seen in the same way as it is here. In the spirit world, all things are learning experiences. We are here in this world to make mistakes, to learn and grow from them.” (Jayne Smith)

Howard Storm was given the following insights from beings of light after his life review when he was fearful of returning to earth life and afraid he would make mistakes again:

“Mistakes are an acceptable part of being human. We are here to make all the mistakes we want because it is through our mistakes that we learn. As long as we try to do what we know to be right, we will be on the right path. If we make a mistake, we should fully recognize it as a mistake, then put it behind us and simply try not to make the same mistake again. The important thing is to try our best, keep our standards of goodness and truth, and not compromise them to win people’s approval. God loves us just the way we are, mistakes and all. When we make a mistake, we should ask for forgiveness. After that, it would be an insult if we don’t accept that we are forgiven. We shouldn’t continue going around with a sense of guilt, and we should try not to repeat our mistakes. We should learn from our mistakes. God wants us to do what we want to do. That means making choices – and there isn’t necessarily any right choice. There are a spectrum of possibilities, and we should make the best choice from those possibilities. If we do that, we will receive help from the Other Side.” (Howard Storm)

8. God’s tough love

“I heard the voice of Christ vibrate through me as he said, ‘No, this heart condition of yours is not a cross from me for you to bear. This heart condition is a challenge to help you grow and stay compassionate.'” (Lynn)

“Hardships are necessary for soul growth.” (Sandra Rogers)

“We need negative experiences as well as positive experiences in life because before we can feel joy, we must know sorrow. Every experience is a tool for you to grow by. Negative experiences allow you to obtain greater understanding about yourself until you learn to avoid those experiences.” (Betty Eadie)

“The angel (I don’t know what else to call her) said that, ‘Life is an endless cycle of improvements and that humans are not perfect yet. She said that most people have this secret revealed to them when they die, but that handicapped children often know this and endure their problems without complaining because they know that their burdens will pass. Some of these children, she said, have even been given the challenge of teaching the rest of us how to love. It stretches our own humanity to love a child who is less than perfect,’ said the angel. ‘And that is an important lesson for us.'” (Dr. Frank Oski)

9. The heart does go on

“It cannot be stated too often that the spiritual perspective is inward and not outward. Once we leave the physical realm we will view reality inwardly and not outwardly. All that we have placed inside ourselves will act as a lens, a filter. All that we see will be seen through and be distorted by these things we have stored within ourselves. This is why it is important to remove as much clutter as possible so as not to obscure our reality. We not only take our attitudes with us into death, but we inhabit them. They will, however, become much, much larger in death, much harder to bear, with no way to set them aside easily.” (Edgar Cayce)

Nora Spurgin wrote: “If, during our lifetime on earth, we matured in a spiritually rich and beautiful way, we will come to dwell in an environment that corresponds with these qualities. Conversely, if one has been stunted in his spiritual growth through an undeveloped or misdirected lifestyle, has led a purely self-centered life or has hurt other people, their spiritual environment will reflect something of these realities. A self-centered life on earth places one in an area of the spiritual world with like-minded people who have yet to learn the value of unselfishness for the advancement of the soul. Environments distant from God are said to be dark, cold and inhospitable. Indeed, they reflect the spirits of those dwelling therein. In between these extremes are many levels representing different stages of spiritual growth. The central factor determining our level is the degree to which we have lived for the sake of others, and the extent to which we have been able to influence others likewise to follow paths of service and love. In this respect, the actions of loving, serving and teaching others carry the highest spiritual value.” (Nora Spurgin)

“The spiritual state of being you have on earth is the spiritual state you take with you to the world beyond when you die. There is no sudden metamorphosis from an idle person into an active person, from a nonreligious person into a religious person, from a money-centered person into a God-centered person. This is not an automatic thing.” (Margaret Tweddell)

“According to Edgar Cayce, death in the physical world means birth in the spirit world; and death in the spirit world means birth in the physical world. Because of this, everyone is born with a spiritual void within them. Throughout our lives, we fill our void with a multitude of things. Then when we die, we step into the spiritual void we have filled. This is why having love within us is so important when we die. Giving and receiving love from the heart, creates a heavenly paradise within us which is manifested in the spirit world and becomes realized at death.” (Kevin Williams)

“Since we know that we enter the spiritual world at the same level of spiritual development we have gained while on earth, then it makes sense that those who have had much give and take with selfishness, revenge and maliciousness will continue such acts in the spirit world.” (Nora Spurgin)

“Our ability to accept truth, to live by it, governs our progress in the spirit, and it determines the degree of light we possess. Nobody forces light and truth upon us, and nobody takes it away unless we let them.” (RaNelle Wallace)

“The higher one’s soul development, the brighter the light will shine from their spirit. What determines what one looks like in the spirit world is the person’s quality of heart and life. One’s inner quality is perceived as light. One’s features are visible but the light that comes from their very essence is the identifying feature. For example, because they lived totally for other people, Jesus and other religious leaders emanate brilliant light.” (Nora Spurgin)

“Spiritually, we are at various degrees of light – which is knowledge – and because of our divine, spiritual nature we are filled with the desire to do good.” (Betty Eadie)

“Heaven and hell are not places – they are spiritual states of being. They are not static states but are states in which there can be growth and progress toward ultimate wholeness of being.” (Margaret Tweddell)

“You grow to heaven. You don’t go to heaven.” (Edgar Cayce)

“The only thing you take with you when you die is the love you give away.” (Laurelynn Martin)

10. Love gives unlimited opportunities

“A soul is given the time it needs to turn away from its selfish ways and, like the prodigal son, return home to a feast of joy and welcome from its Father in heaven. Reincarnation is the method that allows the soul enough time to correct its mistakes and develop itself.” (Edgar Cayce)

“We progress at our own rate to reach the light. If you do things that take you away from the light, then you are perpetuating your time here.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s research)

“The chief purpose for reincarnation is instruction. We return to earth, not because of any external pressure, but because we desire spiritual growth. This is a universal process that prevails throughout all of nature. All living things are evolving through the use of a physical form in order to gain physical experiences. When we have learned the lessons we need from the physical world, we need not return unless we come back of our own accord to act as teachers or helpers in the glorious plan of evolution.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s research)

“God loves and suffers for those in spiritual darkness, ignorance and misery. Based on their desire and willingness, such souls are given opportunities for advancement.” (Nora Spurgin)

“After we die, we may realize that we haven’t learned everything we should. So, we return and are born again. As we transform into another personality, our soul is maintained throughout. Our soul does not get bigger or smaller. We carry with us the characteristics of our former personalities. The phrase “burning off bad karma” means that we have characteristics that we have to deal with.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Sandra Rogers wrote: “We can only gain what we are willing to accept. What you think is where your heart will be. Our character is built by our dominating thoughts. You are much more than you think you are. Others are much more than you think they are. If everyone knew their true nature, there would be peace on Earth. In order to become one with God, work must be done to remember or find the truth. The truth is this: your true self is a spirit and your spirit is one with God. When you do unto others, you do unto God and yourself. Those who seek to do good are on the quickest path to God. If practice makes perfect, why not practice being good? A simple act of kindness, like a ripple on a pond, radiates from the giver throughout eternity. Kindness finds its way back to you. If you want to find happiness, look for those in pain and help them. React to the faults of others as kindly as you do with your own faults. That which you loathe in others is the very aspect you forbid yourself. Others judge us by our actions; God judges us by our motivations. Sleep is a time in which our spiritual body connects in a focused manner with God to recharge our energy. Dreams are messages from your subconscious in the form of a puzzle. To comprehend your dream, piece the puzzle together. Dreams without action remain dreams” (Sandra Rogers)

11. Noteworthy quotes about love

“We are not human beings having a spiritual experience. We are spiritual beings having a human experience.” (Dr. Wayne W. Dyer)

“Love is a sign from the heavens that you are here for a reason.” (J. Ghetto)

“To love another person is to help them love God.” (Soren Kierkegaard)

“It is within you that the divine lives.” (Joseph Campbell)

“Your religion is where your love is.” (Henry David Thoreau)

“One good deed is worth a thousand prayers.” (Zarathushtra)

“To love is to receive a glimpse of heaven.” (Karen Sunde)

“Love is the triumph of imagination over intelligence.” (H. L. Mencken)

“It is only with the heart that one can see rightly. What is essential is invisible to the eye.” (Antoine de Saint-Exupery)

“I knew with total certainty that everything was evolving exactly the way it should and that the ultimate destiny for every living being is to return to the Source, the Light, Pure Love.” (Juliet Nightingale)

“Day by day we are building for eternity, every gentle word, every generous thought, every unselfish deed will become a pillar of eternal beauty in the life to come.” (Rebecca Springer)

“By giving away food we get more strength. By bestowing clothing on others we gain more beauty. By donating abodes of purity and truth we acquire great treasures.” (Siddhartha Gautama Buddha)

“Love is not blind – it sees more, not less. But because it sees more, it is willing to see less.” (Rabbi Julius Gordon)

“Love cannot save life from death, but it can fulfill life’s purpose.” (Arnold Toynbee)

“No heaven can come to us unless our hearts find rest in it today.” (Fra Giovanni)

“The best way to get to heaven is to take it with you.” (Henry Drummond)

“Love is the only thing that we can carry with us when we go, and it makes the end so easy.” (Louisa May Alcott)

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

Spirit Guides and the Near-Death Experience

Peg Abernathy is a near-death experiencer who knows a lot about spirit guides. Her near-death experience and subsequent transformation is documented in her book The Self-Full Life: A True Story That Will Help Your Soul Remember where she deals extensively with spirit guides. According to Abernathy, long before we fell asleep and began the dream-play we now call our life, there was a meeting that took place between our Spiritual Essence and our chosen team of Angels and Guides. We came together within the All There Is, in order to fulfill our karmic destiny at the time deemed most appropriate. And it was decided that this life would transpire and that we would incarnate, act out our life-play and apply the lessons that we brought forth from previous lives. And as a young school child that bursts forth through the front door with the latest picture or lesson, we, at the completion of our incarnated existence, run through the Light with our newly acquired experiences and into the welcoming arms of these comrades of feelings and Love. We have awakened into the All There Is and we have completed our destiny of this life-lived.

Table of Contents

  1. Peg Abernathy on whether we all have spirit guides
  2. A message from Peg Abernathy’s spirit guides
  3. NDE examples of spirit guide contact
    a. Christian Andreason’s NDE insights on spirit guides
    b. Diego Valencia’s NDE insights on spirit guides
    c. Karen Schaeffer’s NDE insights on spirit guides
    d. David Oakford’s NDE insights on spirit guides
    e. May Eulitt’s NDE insights on spirit guides
    f. Mister M’s NDE insights on spirit guides
    g. Betty Eadie’s lesson from her spirit guides
  4. Various NDE insights on spirit guides
  5. Researcher’s insights on spirit guides
    a. Nora Spurgin’s NDE research
    b. Dr. Michael Newton’s past-life regression research

1. Peg Abernathy on whether we all have spirit guides

Peg Abernathy wrote: “Yes, absolutely. And they are always with us, talking to us through our intuition, through our hearts, minds and feelings. And some people, blessed with the ability to quiet the mind and receive messages and wisdom within that silence, are able to communicate with these wondrous Beings who wait patiently for us to call out. We are always here. Never do we leave and the moment your thoughts turn to the Light, ours will be directed in that path as well. That is why we are here: to Guide you towards this Light, The Knowing of the Light. Our gentle Guidance of your Soul is just that, Guidance. It is you who make the ultimate choice. And that is the Power of Will. You must understand that we are no better than you, that we seek the same Light as you. If a person wishes to directly contact their Spirit Guides while in the physical body, it can be done. But it takes great determination and the ability to completely quiet the mind. We are always mentally chattering away, thinking and asking yet never taking the time to actually listen, to be utterly still in order to hear the answers. That is where the miracle lives, within the silent mind. That is where we will hear and sometimes see our team, our most ardent admirers of this dream we call our life. But if we can believe and ultimately remember all that we brought with us, and that these beautiful Spirits are just a breath away and within reach of our touch, then we Know, we Become, once again, a merging of Lighted energies and Love. We are home.” (Peg Abernathy)

2. A message from Peg Abernathy’s spirit guides

The following information was given to Peg Abernathy by a spirit guide during her NDE: “We see a future of hope, of reason and of acceptance for all people. A time when expression of ideas, beliefs and experiences are encouraged freely and welcomed with unabandoned joy. We yearn for that Universal power of all things and we seek others of like-minds. We look for those struggling to understand and we reach out to them with an unconditional hand. Our Purpose, our reason for Being in this life experience is limited only by our minds and the boundaries within. The choices we make and the dreams we share, define our existence upon the earth and vulnerability is the realization that we all matter. Every one of our lives is simply a confirmation of our own intuition. Delicate, sweet moments in time. And tenderly, we sing and rejoice in The All There Is.” (Peg Abernathy)

3. NDE examples of spirit guide contact

a. Christian Andreason’s NDE insights on spirit guides

Christian Andreason wrote: What was your experience with a spirit guide like? I saw an uncountable amount of wonderful places that were not of this world and many spiritual truths were Lovingly and generously revealed to me with mind-bending answers. Almost the whole time I was guided mostly by a being that appeared in the form of the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Following us were three other guides who all appeared as men. All were robed with a beautiful glistening white, diamond-like material. I could also distinguish that they had Light coming from underneath their garments. I knew that this Light was their true bodies. The moment they came into my awareness, I recognized these beings as having been some of my closest friends that have been with me for all time. They were very kind to me and very caring about my feelings. There are no secrets in Heaven, so information that might have been considered embarrassing was treated with tremendous sensitivity. And even in moments where I might have cried knowing that someone knew my deepest darkest secrets, wonderful warm laughter was often exchanged between us instead. No matter any unpleasantness they may have known about me, I knew that I was eternally and unconditionally Loved! For many years, after my experience, I have continued to stay in contact with these dear ones through dreams and meditations. During my experience it was revealed to me that they had made many appearances to me during my life, particularly during difficult times in my childhood and adolescence, only I was not consciously aware of them or their presence at the time … At first, I did not see God immediately. However, I did FEEL the presence of God everywhere! When I found myself in the Realm, initially I spoke with my very Loving guides, absorbed amazing information and took in the bigness of everything that was shown to me in God’s Heaven…

What goes on in the ‘Divine Realm?‘ Lots of things! Individuals are laughing, relaxing and enjoying one another’s company. Some are off working together in pairs (or larger), so that they might bring a new concept or idea, or accomplish a Divinely intended goal for the planet. Some are off to themselves reflecting in far away, peaceful places and learning how to work with and trust the power they hold within them. Others form close-knit groups and enjoy learning together as they are taught by various Loving, advanced teachers and guides of Spirit…

How many Angels do each of us have? As many as we need. Some need one, but I understand that most have two or even three. These Angels mostly come in the form of guides. However, winged guardian Angels are never far away and always have a watchful eye on us to make sure nothing prevents us from accomplishing our Divine purpose.

Who are our guides and what are their roles in our lives? Our guides are what I call our wingless Angels. They are our most cherished friends and supporters in Heaven. They never leave our side … Never for a single second. In fact, what many do not know is that somewhere right here on earth, in our families or somewhere in a line of dear personal friends, there is always one who acts as a Heavenly go between for us and the Realm. Hence the verse, “Angels walk among you unaware!” (Christian Andreason)

b. Diego Valencia’s NDE insights on spirit guides

Diego Valencia wrote: “The guides told me I was in the threshold of death. I wondered if the persons who were dying and leaving their bodies in that moment, knew where they were. The guides that accompanied me were kind, tactful and VERY COMPLIANT, but impenetrable when certain questions were asked, and when they did, they answered with only a smile. The communication was by telepathy and they knew instantly what I was thinking, but their answers were essential, concise and certain. My guides were very calmed, unadorned and with a tender sense of humor. It was then that the judgment began – only I was the one who judged myself. Although they considered everything was evident, they allowed me to understand all the contradictions, actions, guilt and non-guilt which I was feeling from the events of my life. They comforted me with precise words and calmed me. When I felt within myself a violent dialogue, justifying or blaming myself, they made me understand that it was all within the game of evolution and that in the depth, the events of my life were intranscendental. Then I had the sensation that I was still in a foggy place near earth. They told me I could take the decision to continue, but it was with a maximum risk for my physical body or life. Then, identifying myself with my Diego ego in the earthly realm, I accepted to continue since the guides were willing to accompany me. I worried because of the risk. Nevertheless I accepted discretely and humbly, although with the haughtiness of my earth identity that wanted to have the experience. At the same time my cosmic conscience allowed me to take the decision without panic. We then began to ascend at great speed without friction or effort, as when one is falling but instead ascending. I was in a state of reverberation – hearing a zooming sound and feeling a little dizzy as though in a car at great speed … I had then a slight, but vital sensation of unrest and anguish, because I again understood I had traversed the threshold, so I asked my guides for an answer. They told me that the decision did not depend on them anymore because we found ourselves in realms that were not of their reach. The answer made me feel dazzled. I asked them if they could keep on accompanying me because I wanted to have a dialogue with someone, and they kindly accepted. I felt a nostalgic abandonment. I later had the sensation that they took my hand.” (Diego Valencia)

c. Karen Schaeffer’s NDE insights on spirit guides

Karen Schaeffer wrote: “I was feeling lighter all the time. But wait … my son. I couldn’t leave my son! Babies need their mommies. I needed to be his mommy. I couldn’t let go. So much patience was shown to me – so much love. My guides explained that the feelings I was having were still a connection to my human side. Once my human-ness wore off, I would feel light as air, utter happiness, and extreme love … At a time when I felt the closest to accepting my death, I experienced a resurge of sorrow and pain, longing for my son, for my life. I couldn’t let go of my human life. My guides tried their hardest. They never gave up. They never became discouraged. It is unbelievable the amount of patience and love they exuded. Finally, my hysteria was calmed by a higher spirit who seemed to envelop me in love. My guides were instructed to allow me to return. Despite their pleas to allow them more time, they were told that at this point, my spirit would not rest. It was best to let me return, to settle my spirit, learn further lessons.” (Karen Schaeffer)

d. David Oakford’s NDE insights on spirit guides

“I could see many spirits leave Gaia (earth) with guides and could see spirits returning to Gaia without guides. The being told me that some of the spirits passing were the ones that were doing the work with humans on Gaia. I could make out the type of spirits that were doing the work and the spirits that were coming to the great city to become replenished to eventually go back to Gaia to experience and further evolve.” (David Oakford)

e. May Eulitt’s NDE insights on spirit guides

May Eulitt wrote: “The guides taught us that doctrine and creed and race meant nothing. No matter what we believed we were all children joined under one God, and that the only rule was God’s true law – do unto others as you would have them do unto you. We should treat all people as if they were a part of our soul because they were. All living things in the universe were connected to one another. They said that soon humanity would mature enough to assume a higher place in the universal scheme of things, but until then we must learn acceptance and tolerance and love for each other. They said there would come a new age when people would not be able to endure seeing others homeless and hungry. We would realize that only by helping each other could we truly help ourselves.” (May Eulitt)

f. Mister M’s NDE insights on spirit guides

Mister M. wrote: “The return journey was smooth, I felt secure in the presence of my Angelic Guides and at ease with the newfound knowledge afforded me. Gradually, I felt a slowing as I began picking up the dimensional drag associated with the coarser vibrations of the MEST continuum in which our bodies reside. Reincorporation into our 3D realm was nearly at hand and a vestige of doubt fell upon me. I fretted, “Will it be enough to turn the tide? Will They be in time? What if They get here to late and it all goes to hell in a hand basket??” In response, one of my Angelic Escorts telepathed that the only reason I wondered about this sorta thing in the first place was because I was reentering the worlds where doubt exists. He continued, ‘Where We come from doubt is recognized as a lower state of consciousness and doesn’t even exist. Where We come from the only thing that exists is Knowing.’ (Mister M)

g. Betty Eadie’s lesson from her spirit guides

The following is an excerpt from Betty Eadie‘s book, Embraced by the Light about an important lesson she learned from her spirit guides during her NDE:

“My friends (spirit guides) in the garden were full of love as they stood around me, and they realized that I didn’t want to go back yet, that I wanted to see more. In their desire to please me, they showed me much more.

“Coming to earth is much like selecting a college and choosing a course of study. We are all at various levels of spiritual development, and we have come here in the stations that best suit our spiritual needs. The minute we judge others for their faults or shortcomings, we are displaying a similar shortcoming in ourselves. We don’t have the knowledge to judge people accurately here.

“As if to illustrate this principle for me, the heavens scrolled back, and I saw the earth again.

“This time my vision focused on a street corner in a large city. There, I saw a man lying in a drunken stupor on the sidewalk near a building. One of my guides said, ‘What do you see?’

“‘Why, a drunken bum lying in his wallow,’ I said, not understanding why I had to see this.

“My guides became excited. They said, ‘Now we will show you who he really is.’

“His spirit was revealed to me, and I saw a magnificent man, full of light. Love emanated from his being, and I understood that he was greatly admired in the heavens. This great being came to earth as a teacher to help a friend that he had spiritually bonded with.

“His friend was a prominent attorney who had an office a few blocks away from this corner. Although the drunk now had no recollection of this agreement with his friend, his purpose was to be a reminder to him of the needs of others. I understood that the attorney was naturally compassionate, but seeing the drunk would spark him to do more for those who needed his means. I knew that they would see each other, and the attorney would recognize the spirit within the drunk – the man within the man – and be moved to do much good. They would never know their covenanted roles here, but their missions would be fulfilled nonetheless. The drunk had sacrificed his time on earth for the benefit of another. His development would continue and other things he might need for progression would be given him later.

“I recollected that I, too, had met people who had seemed familiar to me. The first time I met them I felt an instant closeness, a recognition, but hadn’t known why. Now I knew that they had been sent to my path for a reason. They had always been special to me.

“My escorts spoke again, bringing me out of my thoughts, and said that because I lacked pure knowledge I should never judge another. Those who passed by the drunk on the corner could not see the noble spirit within, and so judged by outward appearances. I had been guilty of this kind of judgment, silently judging others based on their wealth or outward abilities. I saw now that I had been unjust, that I had no idea of what their lives were like, or, more importantly, what their spirits were like.

“The thought also came to me, ‘For ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will ye may do them good.’

“But even as this scripture came to me it bothered me. Why do we have the poor with us? Why couldn’t the Lord provide everything? Why couldn’t he just prompt the attorney to share his money with others? The guides broke into my thoughts again and said, ‘There are angels that walk among you, that you are unaware of.’

“I was puzzled. The guides then helped me to understand. We all have needs, not just the poor. And all of us have made commitments in the spirit world to help each other. But we are slow to keep our covenants made so long ago. So the Lord sends angels to prompt us, to help us be true to these obligations. He won’t force us, but he can prompt us. We don’t know who these beings are – they appear like anybody else – but they are with us more often that we know.

“I didn’t feel rebuked, but I knew I had clearly misunderstood – and underestimated – the Lord’s help for us here. He will give us all the help he can without interfering in our personal agency and free will. We must be willing to help each other. We must be willing to see that the poor are as worthy of our esteem as the rich. We must be willing to accept all others, even those different from us. All are worthy of our love and kindness. We have no right to be intolerant or angry or ‘fed up’. We have no right to look down at others or condemn them in our hearts. The only thing we can take with us from this life is the good that we have done to others. I saw that all of our goods deeds and kind words will come back to bless us a hundred fold after this life. Our strength will be found in our charity.

“My escorts and I were silent a moment. The drunk was gone from my sight. My soul was filled with understanding and love. Oh, that I could help others as that drunk will help his friend. Oh, that I could be a blessing to others in my life. My soul reverberated with the final fact: Our strength will be found in our charity.

“I was humbled by the knowledge pouring into me about humanity, about the heavenly worth of each soul. I hungered for more light and knowledge.” (Betty Eadie)

4. Various NDE insights on spirit guides

“The world is changing. Soon, everybody will be in direct communication with his or her angels and guides.” (Donna Gatti)

“Spirit guides who talk through mediums are often in this dimension as well, bringing their enhanced knowledge to earth.” (Spiritualism)

“Once we have fully evaluated our lives, we are debriefed in an orientation process. This is when we discuss the lifetime previously lived and reviewed in the scanning machine. We meet with guides who are trained orientators who discuss ways of amending for previous mistakes. We receive help if we were unprepared for our crossing over into the spirit realm.” (Sylvia Browne)

“A dream may be of a physical, mental, or spiritual nature and may deal with all manner of psychic manifestations. These include telepathy, clairvoyance, prophetic visions, out-of-body traveling, remembrance of past lives, communication with beings in other realms including deceased friends and relatives, spirit guides, angels, Christ, and even the voice of God.” (Edgar Cayce)

“The Native American chief White Thunder, during his visit to the world of spirits, was shown by his spirit guides ‘various areas of the spirit world – some containing happy spirits and others peopled by unhappy evildoers.'” (Dr. Craig Lundahl)

“As in other realms we are not resident but transient in the Fourth Region, and we also take leave of this region occasionally to visit others. We never travel alone but are guided and helped by spirit guides in our journeys. When visiting another realm we take on the form of that realm, or we could not exist fully within it.” (Edgar Cayce)

5. Researcher’s insights on spirit guides

a. Nora Spurgin’s NDE research

Nora Spurgin wrote: “Can spiritual growth take place on the other side? Yes, it appears to be a law of the universe that growth is always possible. According to many accounts, the spiritual world has teachers and guides (those who have died, sometimes centuries before, who have the mission to guide newcomers who want to learn and grow in the spirit world). For children, teachers are provided to give them basic knowledge, and people in the position of parents provide them with essential love. Those who are lacking in emotional growth, or who have lived unloving, resentful, vengeful, or selfish lives will be given the opportunity to serve and help others in order that they may advance to higher realms. They may even come back to earth as spiritual helpers, like guardian angels, to influence people to avoid misdeeds and harmful lifestyles, and to overcome unloving attitudes. Those who have passed on often come back to their descendants to help and protect them. In so doing, spiritual growth takes place for both. Desire for such spiritual growth arises from a desire to be close to God. The spiritual world is a world where an ever-increasing unity with the love of God is the goal of one’s growth …

Do our prayers for the deceased help? Praying for someone who has passed on will be a boost on the other side to enlist the help of spiritual guides for the new arrival. Indeed, living in the spirit world, spirit persons may be even more sensitive to the beneficial effects of prayer than they were on earth … It is extremely important on passing into the spiritual world to look toward the light and accept orientation from spiritual guides. If a person dies ignorant of the spiritual world, an earthbound state or spirit possession may result, severely hindering the growth of all involved. A prayer or call for help may be enough to move us through the tunnel and into the light described in NDEs. Most psychics who espouse reincarnation do not believe that one must immediately inhabit another body upon physical death. Long periods (centuries in physical time) are used for continued growth by entities who earn merit by temporarily visiting earth as spiritual guides and teachers …

Are there demonic spirits and angels? There is, therefore, evil and darkness in the spirit world. The darkness may be a result of ignorance and lack of understanding. Spiritual guides will enlighten willing souls and offer growth opportunities to lead the spirit into the light and warmth of higher realms. Some accounts inform us that ignorance of the need to seek growth may keep someone in a state of darkness for a long period of time. (Nora Spurgin)

b. Dr. Michael Newton’s past-life regression research

Michael Newton wrote: “Those subverted by criminal abnormalities do undergo separation in the spirit world, and this happens at the time of their orientation with guides. They are not activated along the same travel routes as other souls and will go into seclusion upon reentering the spirit world. These souls don’t appear to mix with other entities in the conventional manner for quite a while … Once our souls advance into the intermediate ranges of development, group cluster activity is considerably reduced. This does not mean we return to the kind of isolation that occurs with novice souls. Souls evolving into the middle development level have less association with primary groups because they have acquired the maturity and experience for operating more independently. These souls are also reducing the number of their incarnations. These souls are at last ready for more serious responsibilities. The relationship we have with our guides now changes from teacher-student to one of colleagues working together. Since our old guides have acquired new student groups, it is now our turn to develop teaching skills which will eventually qualify us for the responsibilities of being a guide to someone else. This is a significant stage for souls in their development because now they are given increased responsibilities for younger souls. The status of a guide is not given to us all at once, however. As with many other aspects of soul life, we are carefully tested. The intermediate levels are trial periods for potential teachers. Our mentors assign us a soul to look after, and then evaluate our leadership performance both in and out of physical incarnations. Only if this preliminary training is successful are we allowed to function even at the level of a junior guide. Not everyone is suited for teaching, but this does not keep us from becoming an advanced soul. Guides, like everyone else, have different abilities and talents, as well as shortcomings. By the time we reach the advanced level, our soul aptitudes are well known in the spirit world. We are given occupational duties commensurate with our abilities. Different avenues of approach to learning eventually bring all of us to the same end in acquiring spiritual wholeness. I believe that people on earth who possess souls which are both old and highly advanced are scarce. A person whose maturity is this high doesn’t seek out a regression therapist to resolve life-plan conflicts. In most cases, they are here as incarnated guides. Having mastered the fundamental issues most of us wrestle with daily, the advanced soul is more interested in making small refinements toward specific tasks.” (Dr. Michael Newton)

Categories
Research Conclusions Science

Soul, Spirit and the Near-Death Experience

We think of the universe in three-dimensional terms of time, space, and motion. We think of space in terms of height, length, and width. We think of time as past, present, and future. We speak of ourselves as having physical, mental, and spiritual life. The world about us can be seen as having mineral, plant, and animal life. According to near-death studies, psychology and the mystical traditions, there are three dimensions of human awareness which are: (1) the “conscious” mind – also known as the personality, the “id“, the self-consciousness, physical awareness; (2) the “subconscious” mind – also known as the “unconscious psyche“, the “astral body“, the “dreaming” mind, the “soul“, the “ego“; and (3) the “superconscious” mind – also known as the “spirit“, the “collective unconscious“, the “Higher Self“, the “Holy Spirit“, the “super-ego“. Accordingly, we are multi-dimensional beings existing simultaneously in a multi-dimensional reality.

Science and evolution reveals how, a long time ago, our physical bodies evolved from primates. The mystical religious traditions reveal how even longer ago, our minds evolved from the stars at the time of creation (for example, the “logos“). But even before the universe was created, our spirits have always existed as part of the divine in even higher dimensions according to near-death experience testimony. The mystical traditions inform us that, at the conscious (physical) level, our bodies are like a miniature replica of the solar system with our hearts performing the function of the sun – the center of the system. We are told how other organs within our body, the endocrine glands, are also used by the soul to find a means of expression. According to astrological principles and the Edgar Cayce readings, the planets in our solar system exert subtle vibrations upon our physical bodies which influence our personalities and soul patterns. At the subconscious (soul) level, the solar system is our larger body in which we are connected to the planets, the stars, and the soul realms of the afterlife. At the superconscious (spirit) level, we are told that we are one with all that exists: the “Whole” or the Divine. The following article explains these concepts in detail.

Table of Contents

  1. Humans as multi-dimensional beings
    a. Encountering our three minds during NDEs
    b. NDE examples of encountering living persons
    c. Dream examples of encountering living persons
    d. Edgar Cayce on the three levels of human consciousness
  2. Humans as conscious minds (the personality, self-consciousness)
    a. The conscious mind according to NDE studies and the mystical traditions
    b. How NDEs reveal our soul’s astronomical interconnections
    c. How our multi-dimensional body is connected to soul and spirit realms
  3. Humans as subconscious minds (the soul)
    a. Dr. Michael Newton’s research on the journey of souls
    b. P.M.H. Atwater on why souls take on human forms
    c. P.M.H. Atwater on the soul’s characteristics
    d. The soul as an orb
    e. Examples of souls as orbs as seen in NDEs
    f. Edgar Cayce on the soul and its relationship with the cosmos
    g. Experiencing the soul in near-death experiences
    h. Edgar Cayce on the soul’s mission
    i. The concept of “soul merge” from various NDE insights
    j. Edgar Cayce on how death affects our levels of consciousness
    k. NDE examples of soul expansion through the stars
    l. Dr. Michael Newton on the soul’s transition after death
    m. Dr. Michael Newton on the soul’s transition back to the physical realm
  4. Humans as superconscious minds (the spirit)
    a. P.M.H. Atwater’s insights about the spirit
    b. Edgar Cayce’s insights about the spirit
    c. Jesus Christ’s insights about the spirit
    d. Apostle John’s insight about the spirit
    e. Apostle Paul’s insights about the spirit

1. Humans as multidimensional beings

a. Encountering our three minds during NDEs

The NDE of the late Dr. Dianne Morrissey reveals how everyone consists of a physical body which operates in one dimension (the physical world), a “soul body” operating in another dimension (the astral or soul realms), and a “spirit body” operating in another dimension (the spirit realms). During Morrissey’s NDE, she observed all three of her bodies (physical, soul and spirit bodies) at the same time. While immediately outside of her physical body, she spent a great deal of time wondering about her dead body and noticed how her soul body was attached to her physical body by a “silver cord“. Later on during her NDE, she encounters her spirit body laying on a kind of “heavenly bed”. When this happens, she wondered how she could be three places at the same time. Here is how she describes it:

Dr. Dianne Morrissey wrote: “In this rapturous place, I recognized that there were two aspects of ‘me.’ My soul was my consciousness, everything that had made me who I had been and what I had become. My spirit, on the other hand, was the part of me that was now transparent and glowing, dressed in white. As I looked around me, I initially found everything dimly lit. Then, I clearly saw a canopy bed resting in the center of an infinite vista stretched out before me. The bed was actually glowing within a Heavenly radiance which enveloped me as well. To my astonishment, I saw a duplicate of myself lying on the bed. ‘How can there be two of me? Or three of me?’ I wondered. But I was instantly reassured by the loving vibrations around me. The feeling reminded me of being reassured by a dear, trusted friend saying, ‘Don’t worry, all is well.’ There were two things I knew for certain: first, that I was Dianne, and second, that my physical body was dead. I also knew that the duplicate of Dianne on the bed was another me, but I did not know what she represented. Now, I was beginning to feel as if I were in three places at once! One part of me was the transparent Dianne on the bed. The second was my physical body in the den, the body that no longer had life. The third part of me was my spirit, now out of its body. This part of me remained conscious and aware of all my experiences, both here and back on earth.” (Dr. Dianne Morrissey)

b. NDE examples of encountering living persons

The NDE phenomenon of encountering all three aspects of the human being also explains how experiencers have encountered living people during their NDE [1] [2] [3] [4]. In such cases, experiencers come into actual contact with the “soul body” of the living person.

In near-death studies, experiencers frequently encounter deceased loved ones. But in many cases, experiencers have also encountered loved ones in the afterlife who are not deceased and are still living in the physical world. Such NDEs are classified as “Peak in Darien experiences” (PDF). Skeptics who insist NDEs are merely brain anomalies often cite this phenomenon of encountering living people in NDEs as evidence supporting their skeptical case. Read Keith Augustine’s erroneous skeptical argument here. But this phenomenon of seeing living people in heaven only reveals the multi-dimensional nature of every human being both living and deceased. Here are some good examples of this phenomenon:

(1) Carl G. Jung, the father of Analytical Psychology:

During Jung’s NDE, he found himself suspended far above the earth. Then from the direction of Europe, an image of his doctor (Dr. H. ) floated up to him. He was framed by a golden chain or a golden laurel wreath. Jung knew at once it was his doctor appearing to him in his “primal form” as an “avatar.” A “mute exchange of thought” took place between them. According to Jung, his doctor had been delegated by the earth to deliver a message – a protest against his going away and that he no right to leave the earth and must return. The moment Jung heard this, his NDE ceased. Afterward, Jung felt a violent resistance to his doctor because he had brought him back to life. At the same time, Jung was worried about him because he appeared to Jung in his primal form – an indication to Jung that his doctor was going to die soon. It happened just as Jung foresaw.

(2) E.L., an Orthodox Jewish women:

E. L. had an NDE where she begged to be allowed to return to this world as she had small children to raise for the service of God. She was told that if she had a righteous person in this world who would beseech on her behalf it would be granted. She mentioned the name of a righteous Hassidic Rabbi with whom she was associated. At that moment, the Rabbi was surrounded by his followers as is usual on Friday nights; but his soul, however, made an appearance in the spiritual world in order to benefit E.L. She was told that there were 3 conditions for her to return. One of the conditions was that she write a letter of thanks to the Rabbi telling him that his merit is what saved her. She was then allowed to return. (E.L.)

(3) Lynnclaire Dennis, whose NDE led to the discovery of the “Mereon Matrix” – an algorithm representing the unification of knowledge that relies on whole systems:

“As the experience dissolved into the light, I found myself again moving higher up the mountain … I closed my eyes and wondered, ‘Am I home? Or am I going home?’ With my eyes closed, as if in a vision within a vision, I saw my mother. I could not understand why she was there. As far as I knew, my mom was very much alive. Wasn’t this ‘the other side?’ I knew I was no longer alive and felt that I was in a space between the worlds…” (Lynnclaire Dennis)

c. Dream examples of encountering living persons

Many people are not aware of the evidence that whenever we are asleep and dreaming, our soul body leaves our physical body to experience the “astral” or soul realms. Everyone has probably had a dream(s) where we encounter living people we know. Some people have had dreams where deceased loved ones are encountered. But there is a special kind of dream where the dreamer is given evidence of having actual contact with a living person(s). Such dreams are called “veridical dreams” or “dream telepathy“. Read these articles for more information and examples of veridical dreams:

(1)Telepathy and the Subliminal Self: An Account of Recent Investigations” by Rufus Osgood Mason
(2)Occultism and Common-Sense” by Beckles Willson
(3)On the Cosmic Relations (Volume 1)” by Henry Holt
(4)Studies in Psychical Research” by Frank Podmore
(5) The Chaffin Family Will Case by Occult World
(6) The Bible also contains many examples of “prophetic dreams”: Daniel 2, Daniel 4, Daniel 7, Zechariah 1, Matthew 1:20, Matthew 2:11-13, Matthew 27:19, Acts 16:9, Acts 18:9.

d. Edgar Cayce on the three levels of human consciousness

Edgar Cayce identified three levels of consciousness or “dimensions” of the human mind as: (1) consciousness (mind), (2) subconsciousness (soul), and (3) superconsciousness (spirit). He defined “consciousness” as the dimension of mind we are most familiar with: the level within which our personality and three-dimensional self develops and has much of its activity. He defined “subconsciousness” (soul) as being that part of our mind which bridges the outer self with the spiritual self. According to Cayce, the subconscious mind is both in the body, through the autonomic system, and beyond the body, in the soul realms of telepathy, non-physical life, and timelessness. This subconscious mind is the “mind of the soul,” says Cayce. As the mind of our outer self is the conscious mind and that portion containing our personality, so the subconscious mind contains our developing individuality, which Cayce identifies as our true self. He defined the “superconsciousness” (spirit) as the dimension of mind that is the part of us made in the image of the Creator, as recorded in Genesis 1:26. It is that part of us that is a “godling” as even the ancient Egyptians termed it. Cayce explained how our superconscious mind is something apart from anything earthly and only makes its presence known or is knowable when the conscious mind with the subconsicous soul lifts itself up into the vast, expansive level that is the superconsciousness. This is the part of our being Cayce referred to when he said that, “… not only God is God, but self is a part of that oneness.” To know the superconscious, Cayce says one must learn to achieve deep levels of meditation. He also said that if a dream feels more like a vision than a dream, then it most likely originated from this highest level of consciousness.

In relation to Biblical terminology, Cayce identified the “Mind of Christ” as being the “Son” – the light of God; the “Body of Christ” as being the “Father” – the life of God; and the “Spirit of Christ” as being the Holy Spirit – the love of God – or as I like to say the “Mother”. According to Cayce, Jesus the man became “the Christ” (literally the “anointed one”) and had complete access to his superconscious mind. Cayce identified Jesus the man as being a soul who was created with all other souls in the beginning; and, like all souls, his spirit is a part of God’s Universal Spirit or Consciousness. This is not to say that “Christ Consciousness” is a created entity. Jesus the man was a created entity or “logos” as the mystical traditions refer to it. In the Cayce readings, the Christ Consciousness is the spiritual condition of the soul becoming one with God, or as Cayce would refer to it as “at-onement.” The union of the human Jesus with the Christ Consciousness constituted, according to the readings, a unique human-divine unity. Nevertheless, this human-divine unity is properly understood as a goal for all human souls, and is spiritually possible for all human souls, and will be ultimately be attained by all human souls in due time. Many early Christian sects such as the Ebionites, the Elcesaites, Christian Gnostics and the Arians believed in this human-divine potential in people.

Psalm 82 in the Bible expresses the human spirit’s “godling” status this way:

“God has taken his place in the divine council; in the midst of the gods he holds judgment … I said, ‘You are gods, sons of the Most High, all of you.'” (Psalm 82:1; Psalm 82:6)

The phrase “the divine council” reflects how intimately connected we “godlings” are to our Creator. In John 10:22-39, Jesus quoted Psalm 82:6 in defense of his claim of being the “Son” of God which even his opponents knew was the equivalent of claiming to be equal to God:

Bible: “Then came the Festival of Dedication at Jerusalem. It was winter, and Jesus was in the temple courts walking in Solomon’s Colonnade. The Jews who were there gathered around him, saying, ‘How long will you keep us in suspense? If you are the Messiah, tell us plainly.’ Jesus answered, ‘I did tell you, but you do not believe … I and the Father are one.’ Again his Jewish opponents picked up stones to stone him, but Jesus said to them, ‘I have shown you many good works from the Father. For which of these do you stone me?’ ‘We are not stoning you for any good work,’ they replied, ‘but for blasphemy, because you, a mere man, claim to be God.’ Jesus answered them, ‘Is it not written in your Law, ‘I have said, ‘you are gods?’ If he called them ‘gods,’ to whom the word of God came – and Scripture cannot be set aside – what about the one whom the Father set apart as his very own and sent into the world? Why then do you accuse me of blasphemy because I said, ‘I am God’s Son?’ Do not believe me unless I do the works of my Father. But if I do them, even though you do not believe me, believe the works, that you may know and understand that the Father is in me, and I in the Father.’ Again they tried to seize him, but he escaped their grasp.” (John 10:22-39)

Notice how Jesus does not limit “godship” to himself but retains the application of the word “gods” in Psalm 82:6 to refer to other “sons” of God as well. Our spiritual nature with our Creator is also expressed in Genesis 1:26 with the use of the plural form for God “Elohim“.

Bible: “Then God (“Elohim”) said, ‘Let US make mankind in OUR image, in OUR likeness, so that they may rule over the fish in the sea and the birds in the sky, over the livestock and all the wild animals, and over all the creatures that move along the ground.” (Genesis 1:26)

Then in Genesis 2:7 the author of Genesis uses the non-plural word for God “Yahweh Elohim” (which most English Bibles translate as “Lord God“) in referring to an apparent second creation event:

Bible: “Then the Lord God (“Yahweh Elohim”) formed a man from the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and the man became a living being.” (Genesis 2:7)

So we see from Genesis how the plural “Elohim” created the spirit and the spirit realm in Genesis 1:26. In Genesis 2:7, the singular “Yahweh Elohim” formed the human body from the “dust of the ground”, breathed the “breath of life” into it, and the human body became a living soul. The two creation accounts in Genesis, therefore, refers to two separate creations: the first creation event refers to our divine spiritual origins and the second creation event metaphorically refers to the evolutionary processes of how our physical bodies evolved from “dust” to our incarnating physical bodies with both a soul and a spirit.

It is also important to understand how the reference to “sons” of God in both Psalm 82:6 and John 10:22-39 also refers to our spirit bodies and not our physical bodies. Our soul and spirit bodies are neither male or female; but are the combined energies of both. This is why reincarnation is said to be a process where the soul must experience both male and female incarnations to attain “Wholeness”. As Jesus explained:

Bible: “The people of this age marry and are given in marriage. But those who are considered worthy of taking part in the age to come and in the resurrection from the dead will neither marry nor be given in marriage, and they can no longer die; for they are like the angels. They are God’s children, since they are children of the resurrection.” (Luke 20:34-36)

So the soul and spirit are without gender – that is – without genitals. One particular near-death experiencer, a gynecologist named Dr. Richard Eby, noticed almost immediately how his soul body did not have genitals. Also, according to mystical reincarnation tradition, a large percentage of souls choose to incarnate many consecutive times as one particular gender which can create a natural “imbalance” when incarnating as the opposite gender. For example, when a soul has incarnated many consecutive times as a female, and then incarnates as male, this condition can naturally produce a gay man. I use the words “natural” and “imbalance” because I want to convey the fact that homosexuality is a perfectly natural condition and is certainly NOT an act against nature or God. There are valid and natural reasons why souls might choose to reincarnate this way. Likewise, when a soul has incarnated many consecutive times as a male and then incarnates as female, this condition can naturally produce a lesbian woman. Again, I want to make this perfectly clear and very frank: God is concerned about our “hearts” and not whether we prefer a mouth, or an anus or a vagina for sex. The evidence from NDE research is clear about this. For more on this topic, visit Dr. Liz Dale’s research page.

So now we understand how the so-called “trinity” which many Christians refer to as the triune nature of God consisting of the “Father”, the “Son”, and the “Holy Spirit”, is actually how we can understand God from our three-dimensional perspective as a three-dimensional God. That is, divinity can be understood in three dimensions as having a Mind, a Body, and a Spirit. This is why the Bible refers to the “Mind of Christ”, the “Body of Christ”, and the “Spirit of Christ” as a way of understanding God’s nature from our three-dimensional physical perspective. However, when perceived from other higher dimensions, the Godhood is more complex and the fractal nature of divinity applies.

2. Humans as conscious minds (the personality, self-consciousness)

a. The conscious mind according to NDE studies and the mystical traditions

While we are alive and awake in the physical world: our conscious mind is our dominant level of awareness. Our subconscious mind (soul) plays a less dominant level of awareness and our superconscious mind (spirit) plays an even lesser dominant level of awareness. At death, our conscious mind (i.e., our “personality” or “persona” literally meaning “mask”) dies, and our subconscious mind (soul) plays the role of our conscious mind and the dominant level of awareness while existing in the soul realms. Our superconscious mind (spirit) then plays the role of level of awareness that our subconscious mind had while in the physical world. In other words, our physical body is the “vehicle” for both the soul and spirit. At death, we shed our physical body and become a soul body – the “vehicle” for our spirit. At this point, we are like a “spirit within a spirit” – or more precisely – a spirit within a soul. Once we attain the highest level of consciousness, into the Wholeness of the One (God), our soul body is “absorbed” into the light and we become pure spirit – our Higher Self – who we REALLY are in the spirit realms. Some near-death experiencers have described this phenomenon as “becoming God” or “becoming everything” or just “becoming the universe”. Those fortunate enough to experience this phenomenon tell us that words are inadequate in describing this experience. Also, as a pure spirit in the light of God, we do not lose our individuality as one might imagine. It is a paradox how we can become “one with the Whole” yet still maintain our individuality. Mathematicians call this condition – a part of the whole also containing the whole – a “fractal“. According to the NDE research and the mystical traditions, the human spirit is both a part of the Whole (God) and the Whole itself. Another way to describe our fractal nature with God is to say we are “wholes” within the Whole.

b. How NDEs reveal our soul’s astronomical interconnections

One of the main principles behind astrology is the notion that all things are connected together, specifically the connection of planetary influences to the mind, body and soul. Near-death experiencers have observed this astrological connection in an astounding and explicit manner. Such NDEs reveal how everything is connected to each other by a spiritual “matrix” or network. Here are some NDE examples:

“I perceived how the earth, the sun, the moon, the darkness, the light, the planets, and all forms of life – plants, rocks, animals, people – are interconnected; they come from the same source of light. Everything is united by a transparent net, or web, and each thread shines with great radiance. Everything pulses with the same luminosity – a magnificent light of unparalleled brilliance.” (Josiane Antonette)

Mellen-Thomas Benedict wrote: “As I asked the light to keep explaining, I understood what the Higher Self matrix is. We have a grid around the planet where all the Higher Selves are connected. This is like a great company, a next subtle level of energy around us, the spirit level, you might say. As I rode the stream on and on, I could eventually see a huge light coming. I knew it was the First Light; the Higher Self Light Matrix of our solar system. Then the entire solar system appeared in the light, accompanied by one of those velvet booms. I saw that the solar system we live in is our larger, local body. This is our local body and we are much bigger than we imagine. I saw that the solar system is our body. I am a part of this, and the earth is this great created being that we are, and we are the part of it that knows that it is. But we are only that part of it. We are not everything, but we are that part of it that knows that it is. I could see all the energy that this solar system generates, and it is an incredible light show! I could hear the Music of the Spheres. Our solar system, as do all celestial bodies, generates a unique matrix of light, sound and vibratory energies. Advanced civilizations from other star systems can spot life as we know it in the universe by the vibratory or energy matrix imprint.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

“Extended from above throughout the heaven and the earth, a straight light like a pillar, most nearly resembling the rainbow, but brighter and purer … and they saw there at the middle of the light the extremities of its fastenings stretched from heaven, for this light was the girdle of the heavens like the undergirders of triremes, holding together in like manner the entire revolving vault.” (Plato’s Er)

“Suddenly I saw a streak of light come and it was absorbed into the earth. I thought, “A shooting star!” No, it was impressed on me, it was not a shooting star, but it was a stream of power coming to the earth from the celestial bodies. These streams of power were coming down from all angles to the earth. There were also streams that were going between star and star and star like a tremendous web. These streams of power had a set pattern like a web of a fishing net, which was all continuous with the power of lights pulsating backward and forward.” (Margaret Tweddell)

c. How our multi-dimensional body is connected to soul and spirit realms

Edgar Cayce described how everyone is connected in body, soul and spirit to astrological bodies such as the moon, sun, planets, and stars which are connected to corresponding afterlife realms or dimensions. In fact, Cayce affirmed how our the solar system is actually our “larger body” with our physical body acting as a miniature solar system and our hearts performing the function of the sun – the center of the system. While we live in the physical world, we are influenced in strong ways by desires originating from our bodies which in turn affect our soul as well. How we deal with these influences determine our level of soul development. Through meditation and prayer, we can unlock the doors to these many dimensions – the many “mansions” of God’s kingdom. But the door must first be unlocked here in the physical world. For example, Jesus taught people how the kingdom of heaven resides within us. By looking within ourselves we can find God and heaven. Our physical body acts as a “temple” for our spirit – part of the Spirit of God – both as the place where we can meet God and as an instrument of awareness through which we can attune to God. According to Cayce and the Eastern religions, there are locations within the physical body which act as spiritual energy centers called “chakras” which correlate with the endocrine glands in the body. It is through these spiritual centers where our soul finds a means of expression.

Cayce’s view of the universe is as a kind of heavenly “university” and our solar system as a heavenly “college” with each planet representing a particular “school” of education for the soul. Cayce identified our planet earth as being the place for soul “testing” – the “cause and effect” dimension – or as I like to call it the “School of Hard Knocks.” If a soul has a mental ideal and would like to apply this ideal for the purpose of self-education and/or for helping other souls, the earth is a perfect place to do it. By applying our ideals and being tested on them, the soul can discovery if these ideals are true or not true for themselves. We also come here also to overcome certain weaknesses (and they can be many) by applying oneself to see that these weaknesses are truly overcome. It is one thing to have an ideal; but it’s another thing to make that ideal into a physical reality and be tested on it. Cayce also identified earth to be a kind of “laboratory” for the other afterlife realms (which are invisible to us on earth) associated with our solar system. Cayce revealed how only on earth is free will completely dominant and only on earth does intelligent, three-dimensional life exist in our solar system. In the other afterlife “schools” or dimensions associated with our solar system, some measure of control is kept over the soul to see that it learns its proper lessons. This control is usually handled by the soul itself if it has evolved sufficiently. Once the soul has sufficiently learned its lessons on earth and has overcome any obstacles to soul-progress in the physical world, the soul can then move on to the next phase of soul growth in higher afterlife dimensions associated with our solar system. Once the soul has completed its mission and/or education within our solar system’s “heavenly college”, it can then move on to other “colleges” within the “university” with the ultimate goal of soul “graduation”. Soul graduation is achieved when our soul attains at-onement with God; thereby causing us to become a permanent “graduate” in spirit with God and become the perfect companion to God we were designed to be.

3. Humans as subconscious minds (the soul)

a. Dr. Michael Newton’s research on the journey of souls

When the late Dr. Michael Newton, at www.newtoninstitute.org, began regressing his clients hypnotically back in time for therapy and treatment, he stumbled onto a discovery of enormous proportions: that it is possible to regress his clients to former past-lives and learn what their soul was doing between lives on earth. His book, Journey of Souls, presents ten years of his research and insights in helping people understand the purpose behind their life choices. In the process, Dr. Newton discovered how various souls can be grouped into particular categories based on certain soul characteristics. These categories are: (1) “Beginner” souls, (2) “Intermediate” souls, and (3) “Advanced” souls. Here is a description of each soul group:

(1) The Beginner Soul: Dr. Newton identified two types of beginner souls: souls who are truly young in terms of exposure to an existence outside of the spirit world, and souls who have been reincarnating on earth for a long period of relative time but still remain immature. Dr. Newton believes almost three-quarters of all souls who inhabit human bodies on earth today are still in the early stages of development and in this category. Souls end their incarnations on earth when they reach full maturity. The beginner soul may live a number of lives in a state of confusion and ineffectiveness quite different from the supportive harmony of the spirit world. Less developed souls are inclined to surrender their will to the controlling aspects of human society. Such inexperienced souls tend to be stifled by a lack of independent thinking, lean towards being self-centered and do not easily accept others for who they are.

(2) The Intermediate Soul: Souls evolving into this level of development have acquired the maturity and experience for operating more independently. They also begin to reduce the number of incarnations they have on earth. Such souls are ready for more serious lessons and responsibilities. The relationship such souls have with their guides now changes from teacher-student to one of colleagues working together. It is now their turn to develop teaching skills which will eventually qualify them for the responsibilities of being a guide to someone else. As with many other aspects of soul life, such souls are carefully tested. The intermediate levels are trial periods for potential teachers.

(3) The Advanced Soul: Dr. Newton believes that people who possess souls which are both old and highly advanced are scarce on earth. A person whose maturity is this high doesn’t seek out a regression therapist to resolve life-plan conflicts. In most cases, they are here as incarnated guides. We may recognize them when they appear as public figures, such as Mother Teresa; however, it is more usual for the advanced soul to go about their good works in a quiet, unassuming manner. Without displaying self-indulgence, their fulfillment comes from improving the lives of other people. The mark of an advanced spirit is one who has exceptional insight. They may be found in all walks of life, but are frequently in the helping professions or battling social injustice in some fashion. The advanced soul is not motivated by self-interest and they may disregard their own physical needs and live in reduced circumstances.

b. P.M.H. Atwater on why souls take on human forms

P.M.H. Atwater wrote: “Once you have seen your soul or merged with your soul or have a sense of your soul, there’s no mixing it up with the face you see in the mirror. Nor do you mix your soul up with your name or how you look – nor with your personality. These are “extras.” These are the particular “packaging” which enables you to take on human form and live in the physical world. Why would we want to do this if we are Divine Beings? Because here is where we test out and experience the curriculum of what we need to learn so we can rejoin with Source – so we can be the Co-Creators with The Creator we were meant to be. Earth life enables us to mature as a soul. It is an extremely valuable experience, one to be grateful for. Time and space does not have the same meaning to a soul as it does to our human self. Neither does tragedy or success. The soul learns from everything that occurs both good or bad. Nothing is ever wasted. Nothing. The soul is not limited in form or experience as our physical bodies are. The soul’s choice in becoming human is always growth oriented, which includes cleaning or clearing out anything negative or unfinished from previous incarnations which might be holding it back from attaining its goals. This means that forgiveness, compassion and reconciliation are important to the soul. The soul’s plans may seem strange to our human way of thinking, but there is more sense to them and more love than you can imagine. Near-death experiencers often describe how suddenly all the pieces of life’s puzzle fall into place on the Other Side. They know or are shown why things are the way they are. Life makes sense when seen from a larger perspective. The real purpose of a religious or spiritual life is to rejoin our “lesser self” with our “Higher Self” – to heal all separation or sense of separation – and to be who we really are and act accordingly. (P.M.H. Atwater)

c. P.M.H. Atwater on the soul’s characteristics

The following are some of P.M.H. Atwater’s NDE insights about the characteristics of the soul:

The soul is huge – too big and too powerful to inhabit any one body. When near-death experiencers return to their body they report having to shrink to fit back in. But once the soul is out of the body, they are much larger and far more capable than being inside a body. Faculties are sharper. The mind functions more expansive and multi-dimensional in its scope. The mind becomes capable of 360-degree vision, sound, smell, action and response. The soul is featureless and sexless. It consists of a type of light. Some experiencers see the soul as having a somewhat human form while others see it as more of a globe or sphere, pulsating or radiating with energy. We are Co-Creators with the Creator and made in the image and likeness of God. We are enjoined by our very existence to discover our identity and to live according to this discovery and to be everything we can be. We are here to honor the gift of life and uphold our part in ‘A Greater Plan’. Soul discovery is the overriding reason behind spiritual development. In this lifetime, we can be more mindful of who we really are and can align our will with God’s Will. When this occurs, we can merge more and more with the power of our own soul. It is the soul which seems to be the major ‘player’ in the outworking of God’s Greater Plan. To use an analogy, we are like worker bees and the soul is the guiding intelligence keeping us on track. God provides us with the environment and the power source where we can – not only learn and grow – but transcend the things which seems to limit us. We do this to ‘awaken’ to a higher reality and a grander view in order to realize there really is no separation, no distinction of three in one, but One – All in One. You can view this situation yet another way: One Mind, many thinkers. No matter how you view the soul, it is awesome. It is simply awesome when you see your own soul. I saw mine and I was stunned at its beauty and its power and the love it possessed. Most near-death experiencers feel the same way. (P.M.H. Atwater)

d. The soul as an orb

Many near-death testimonies describe encounters with orbs. An “orb” is defined in the dictionary as: “a sphere, a spherical body, a globe.” NDE orbs are often viewed as spherical representations of souls and they have been described in a variety of ways. The following is a list of various descriptions of orbs seen in NDE testimonies profiled on this website:

Soul orbs have been described as being: tiny sparkling lights like transparent bubbles; shimmering, luminescent spheres where the soul is enveloped, like being inside a crystal globe; red and yellow; beach-ball sized of lavender-purple light; tiny balls of light, glowing with light and color and bouncing like bubbles in a glass of carbonated water; balls of light with different hues such as shades of rose petals, bluish hue, pinkish, and deeper shades of red and orange; millions of orbs joining with creatures on planets like bees flitting from flower to flower; millions of spheres of light entering and leaving a great being-ness at the center; a giant sphere of light which Jesus and angels transformed into; a globe of infinite dimensions whose center is full of light, the purest of God’s creations; and a bright, warm, loving orb of understanding.

e. Examples of souls as orbs as seen in NDEs

“We saw that the sparkling lights were tiny, transparent bubbles that drifted in the air and sparkled on the grass. We realized that each tiny sparkle was a soul.” (May Eulitt)

“All attention seemed to be directed to the celestial field around me, and a shimmering, luminescent sphere enveloped me, making me feel as if I had stepped into a crystal globe. Although I was aware that the crystalline sphere was suspended on the celestial field in view of all the spiritual beings in attendance, I found myself in a different celestial realm. Somehow the spiritual beings were still observing me inside this crystal sphere.” (Ned Dougherty)

“I saw off in the distance something that looked like the picture of a galaxy, except that it was larger and there were more stars than I had seen on earth. There was a great center of brilliance. In the center there was an enormously bright concentration. Outside the center countless millions of spheres of light were flying about entering and leaving what was a great being-ness at the center. It was off in the distance.” (Howard Storm)

More examples of the soul as an orb can be found on the Orbs and the Near-Death Experience.

f. Edgar Cayce on the soul and its relationship with the cosmos

According to Edgar Cayce, all souls were created in the beginning and none have been created since. All souls are finding their way back to whence they came. In the beginning, all souls were one with God. The separation or turning away of souls from their Source is what brought evil. Each soul is destined to become a permanent part of the First Cause once again – back to its Maker. God has not willed any soul to perish and is mindful that each soul has again, and yet again, opportunities for making its paths straight. Each soul enters earth with a mission to accomplish. We are all on a mission from God. Entering into the earth plane has been, and is, for the evolution of the soul to enter a higher state of awareness. Life is, in all its manifestations and in every animate force, is the Creative Force in action. And life is about expressing love where truth becomes the result of life’s love expressed. For these ideals are only labels unless they are experienced and expressed in the consciousness of each soul. The conquering of self in these matters is truly greater than conquering many worlds. We are growing to heaven. We don’t go to heaven. Here are some more important truths by Cayce:

“What is Truth? Law. What is Law? Love. What is Love? God. What is God? Law and Love. This is the cycle of Truth itself.”

According to Cayce, the spirit is life. The mind is the builder. The physical is the result. We may separate ourselves from God – the Spirit – but the Spirit does not separate from man. All power and force is a manifestation of God-Consciousness. In each atom, in each corpuscle, is life. Life is God. Life is what people worship as God. The earth is merely an atom in the universe of worlds. Thoughts are real things. As currents of thought run free, they become miracles or crimes in the experiences of an individual’s life. Thoughts are things in the same manner that the mind is as concrete as a post or tree. The Akashic Record (a person’s Book of Life) records them as such.

For the deeply attuned Cayce, thoughts were as real as actions. In fact, during his readings from a person’s Book of Life, he had to strain to determine whether the person he was reading for had actually done something or had just thought about doing it.

g. Experiencing the soul in near-death experiences

The following are two excellent examples of experiencing the soul in NDEs:

Macam wrote: “After going through the whole building process of my identity and I understood how I became who I was, God began taking my personality apart one facet at a time. My sense of right and wrong was very strong. As was fairness. Challenges to succeed, self-worth, etc., every tiny to the biggest facet of “me”, was taken away. Oh, how horrid this emptying time was. Piece by piece, every facet of me was shown to me and then God put the truth of all my actions and thoughts for me to see until nothing of me was left but my soul. Bare naked soul. Excuses and reasons mean nothing. Our actions alone are dealt with and God makes sure we see our actions without any of the human reasoning here. This is where the accountability really began. All God was interested in was making sure I realized that whatever events that occur here are only superficial in the scope of His truth. He’s not interested in hearing about how bad or unfair things here are. He already knows and has basically labeled it irrelevant. By realizing that my value foundation was solid regardless what happens here, I’m free now to deal with facets of my soul’s values still to be established. This is why we’re here. To keep working on getting our soul’s values learned and established. I had basically stopped working on my own soul’s needs.” (Macam)

Mellen-Thomas Benedict wrote: “As the light revealed itself to me, I became aware that what I was really seeing was our Higher Self matrix … a mandala of human souls … in each of us is a matrix. It’s also a conduit to the Source … And it became very clear to me that all the Higher Selves are connected as one being … we are actually the same being, different aspects of the same being … It was the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. It was like all the love you’ve every wanted, and it was the kind of love that cures, heals, regenerates … We have a grid around the planet where all the Higher Selves are connected … I was astonished to find that there was no evil in any soul … I realized that we have already been saved, and we saved ourselves because we were designed to self-correct like the rest of God’s universe … The center of the earth is this great transmuter of energy, just as you see in pictures of our earth’s magnetic field. That’s our cycle, pulling reincarnated souls back in and through it again … But just being born a human, whether deformed or genius, shows that you are on the path to developing an individual consciousness. That is, in itself, part of the group consciousness called humanity. I saw that races are personality clusters. Nations like France, Germany and China each have their own personality. Cities have personalities, their local group souls that attract certain people. Families have group souls. Individual identity is evolving like branches of a fractal; the group soul explores in our individuality … This is how Godhead is exploring God’s Self – through you … I began to see that each one of us humans are soul mates. We are part of the same soul fractaling out in many creative directions, but still the same. Now I look at every human being that I ever see, and I see a soul mate, my soul mate, the one I have always been looking for. Beyond that, the greatest soul mate that you will ever have is yourself. We are each both male and female. We experience this in the womb and we experience this in reincarnation states. If you are looking for that ultimate soul mate outside of yourself, you may never find it; it is not there … Don’t look “out there” for God … Look through your Self.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

h. Edgar Cayce on the soul’s mission

God’s plan for the soul is a cycle of experience that is unlimited in scope and duration. Through this evolutionary cycle, the soul will come to know the creation in all its aspects at the discretion of the will. The cycle would be completed when the desire of the will was no longer different from the Thought of God. The consciousness of the soul would then merge with its spiritual consciousness of its identity with God. Then the soul will return to its source as the companion it was intended to be. As a companion, the soul would remain conscious of its separate individuality and would be aware of its own free will as it now acted as a part of God, but not diverting its mind because it was in agreement with God’s influence on the mind of the soul. Until this state of at-onement was reached, the soul would not be a companion in the true sense of the word.

The idea that returning to God means a loss of individuality is paradoxical, since God is aware of everything that happens and must therefore be aware of the consciousness of each individual. The return of the soul is the return of the image to that which imagined it. The consciousness of the individual – its soul record – could not be destroyed without destroying a part of God. When a soul returns to God it becomes aware of itself not only as a part of God, but as a part of every other soul, and everything. What is lost is the ego – the desire to do other than the desire of God. When the soul returns to God, the ego is voluntarily relinquished. This is the symbology behind the crucifixion of Christ.

The plan for the earth cycle of souls was a limited series of incarnations with periods in between of dwelling in other heavenly dimensions of consciousness. Reincarnation would continue until a soul’s every thought and action of the physical body was in accord with the plan originally laid out for the soul (i.e., a human-divine unity, Christ consciousness). When the body was no longer a hindrance to the free expression of the soul – when the conscious mind has merged with the subconscious (soul), the earth cycle was finished and the soul liberated to move on to new adventures. When the individual has attained complete human-divine unity, its cycle of reincarnations is finished, the soul is liberated, and the soul then merges with its spirit and, therefore, with God. The soul record (memory) is forever retained. This record is, at all times, is the sum total of what the soul personality has been: all it has thought, all it has experienced; all it has eaten, drunk, and felt through the ages.

Thus, as the soul is subjected to reincarnation, both the atheist and the religionist are correct. The atheist believes the personality does not survive after death. The religionist believes the soul is judged after death by its Creator. Substituting “personality” for “soul”, both are expressing the truth. The personality is evaluated after death and then returns to the soul which created it, thereby giving up its own independent existence and becoming once again a facet of the soul. This process is different from the process where the soul merges with the spirit after it completes its cycles of reincarnation.

i. The concept of “soul merge” from various NDE insights

(1) Thomas Sawyer on Soul Merge: “Once you enter into the light and blend with God, you become God. God is light and light is love. You can’t take a knife and cut out a part of love and take it away. If you theoretically cut love in half and take it, there’s not half love here and half love there. Each part is wholly God. The incomprehensible part is at that point at which you no longer exist and you become only light when you fully merge with the light. This is because the character and the characteristics that you are, the uniqueness that is you and nobody else, still exists when you cease to exist as a personality. But every bit of your personality is available for reincarnation. That’s the paradox part. I just kind of became little photons of light and there is only the slightest of memories of anything after that. Even though I was in my soul body, not my physical body, that which I was before the light blended in and ceased to exist. In other words, if you have pure light you have all of the masses of photons in the universe in a purified state only white light. One of the last things I can recall is that I was blending into and becoming homogeneous with that light. I had the feeling of the light just engulfing me. About the only accurate word that I can use to describe what I felt then is the word “power.” But it wasn’t an earthly type of power, it wasn’t greedy power, or an I’m-better-than-you-power. One of the purposes of the life review is to make an informed choice between remaining in spirit and returning to flesh. Should we choose to merge completely with the light of God, we will never again be able to choose, on our own decision, to return to physical life. The decision to merge in the light is the best decision. If a person dies and merges completely into the light, another reincarnation is improbable. However, it is more usual for people to have earthly attachments and not merge completely with the light. Such souls may have characteristics of their personality, which they do not want merged with the light.” (Thomas Sawyer)

(2) Christian Andreason on Soul Merge: “I saw that we were indeed made in the image of God, which is an essence taken from the Creator’s own LIGHT. It is because of this Light that we can never die. Every single child of God carries this Light within their Soul, and we call this Light, Spirit. As we learn how to LOVE, we build the Light of Spirit within. A day will come (in a time not so far away) when all of our Light(s) will have become so large that we will merge and go back to the Creator and be as ONE – just as we were in the beginning. Once we are ONE again, there will be a great celebration. And after a certain amount of time has passed, yet again, there will be another great explosion, only this time it will be much bigger and the process of Creation will be far more advanced.” (Christian Andreason)

(3) Betty Bethards on Soul Merge: “Married couples will be reunited after death, and may choose to stay together if they want to, provided they are on the same level of vibration. This is free will. If you have been married three or four times, you will find that you will want to be with the one whom you truly love. It could even be someone from another incarnation. You will be with those you love, and there is a total merger which is a much higher experience and a deeper love bond than anything you can know on the earth plane. This total merger is like stepping inside one another’s auras, a total blending of energies. It’s a way of expressing love and sharing. What you know on earth as a sexual relationship takes the form of a higher merger of souls. There is no need for sexual organs on the other side unless you choose to have them. For this merger of energies is far superior to the physical mechanics of the sexual experience. This merger is not limited to husbands and wives, but may be experienced by any two souls who are loving and caring.” (Betty Bethards)

(4) Hindu afterlife beliefs: Moksha” is the traditional Sanskrit term for release or liberation from the endless chain of deaths and rebirths. In the southern Asian religious tradition, it represents the supreme goal of human strivings. Reflecting the diversity of Hinduism, liberation can be attained in a variety of ways, from the proper performance of certain rituals to highly disciplined forms of yoga. In the Upanishads, it is proper knowledge, in the sense of insight into the nature of reality, that enables the aspiring seeker to achieve liberation from the wheel of rebirth. What happens to the individual after reaching moksha? In Upanishadic Hinduism, the individual Atman is believed to merge into the cosmic Brahma. A traditional image is that of a drop of water that, when dropped into the ocean, loses its individuality and becomes one with the sea. Although widespread, this metaphor does not quite capture the significance of this merger. Rather than losing one’s individuality, the Upanishadic understanding is that the Atman is never separate from Brahma; hence, individuality is illusory, and moksha is simply waking up from the dream of separateness. The most that the classical texts of Hinduism say about the state of one who has merged with the godhead is that the person has become one with pure “beingness,” consciousness, and bliss. From the perspective of world-affirming Western society, such a static afterlife appears distinctly undesirable. (Hindu afterlife beliefs)

j. Edgar Cayce on how death affects our levels of consciousness

Edgar Cayce revealed that death is “God’s other door” through which we enter a new way of life. Death is a brief transition where conscious awareness becomes the subconscious mind (the soul). The death of the physical conscious body and mind is merely the process where subconscious mind takes over and becomes the operative, conscious awareness. The superconscious mind (the spirit) then plays the role the subconscious mind performed while in the physical body. Later, upon reincarnation, the subconscious mind projects another part of itself into the newly developing outer, three-dimensional mind and body. Intuitions, knowings and psychic perceptions originate from this projected subconscious mind. Cayce explained that not all of the subconscious mind is projected; some of it remains in very high levels of perception and activity. Part of the soul in the body maintains the autonomic systems of the body (respiration, circulation, digestion, etc.) and the seven spiritual centers or chakras which correspond with the seven endocrine glands. We may feel as if we do not know our subconscious soul, but we do, and we are comfortable with it. For example, when we awaken from a dream because our bladder is full , we go empty it; only to return to bed with no recall of the dream. Here we have just experienced our two selves: one is the dreaming mind (the subconscious soul) and the other (the conscious mind) which is in charge of the bladder and the central nervous system. Yet, notice how comfortable we are in the dream state. This is because our subconscious soul is our true self and we know it well. Yet, there is a “veil” that drops whenever we move outside of it. This veil is opaque. As the Apostle Paul said:

Bible: “For now we see in a mirror, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know fully even as also I was fully known.” (1 Corinthians 13:12)

The outer, physical self and consciosusness cannot look back through this veil and clearly recall the contents of the dream. This is because our conscious mind never experienced the dream. It was only awakened when the physical body needed to act. Now we understand how our body can die and still live. Sleep is often called “death’s sister” and known as “the shadow of death”. Falling asleep is like death in miniature each night. Mind is our true nature. We have multi-dimensional minds. Mind is the part of us that lives forever. So it is more accurate to say that we are a mind inside of a body and not a body with a mind. Cayce considered the mind to be a kind of “savior” – a redeemer – the part of us which can mend and restore us.

k. NDE examples of soul expansion through the stars

Many near-death experiencers describe how their consciousness expanded during their NDE until it filled the entire universe and beyond. Such experiences have been described as literally “becoming the universe” or “becoming God” by those who experienced it. The expansion of our conscious soul through the cosmos at death corresponds to astrological principles of how cosmic forces and our otherworldly sojourns in higher or lower dimensions affect us here and now. The following NDEs provide great examples of this phenomenon:

Mellen-Thomas Benedict wrote: “Suddenly I seemed to be rocketing away from the planet on this stream of life. I saw the earth fly away. The solar system, in all its splendor, whizzed by and disappeared. At faster than light speed, I flew through the center of the galaxy, absorbing more knowledge as I went. I learned that this galaxy, and all of the Universe, is bursting with many different varieties of LIFE. I saw many worlds. The good news is that we are not alone in this Universe! As I rode this stream of consciousness through the center of the galaxy, the stream was expanding in awesome fractal waves of energy. The super clusters of galaxies with all their ancient wisdom flew by. At first I thought I was going somewhere; actually traveling. But then I realized that, as the stream was expanding, my own consciousness was also expanding to take in everything in the Universe!” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Virginia Rivers wrote: “The stars seemed to fly past me so rapidly that they formed a tunnel around me. I began to sense awareness, knowledge. The farther forward I was propelled the more knowledge I received. My mind felt like a sponge, growing and expanding in size with each addition. The knowledge came in single words and in whole idea blocks. I just seemed to be able to understand everything as it was being soaked up or absorbed. I could feel my mind expanding and absorbing and each new piece of information somehow seemed to belong. It was as if I had known already but forgotten or mislaid it, as if it were waiting here for me to pick it up on my way by.” (Virginia Rivers)

“And in your life review you’ll be the universe and experience yourself in what you call your lifetime and how it affects the universe.” (Thomas Sawyer)

“I am love; I am understanding; I am compassion! My presence fills the room. And now I feel my presence in every room in the hospital. Even the tiniest space in the hospital is filled with this presence that is me. I sense myself beyond the hospital, above the city, even encompassing earth. I am melting into the universe. I am everywhere at once.” (Josiane Antonette)

“I was involved in this tremendous pouring forth of gratitude and joy and as that was going inside me, this white light began to infiltrate my consciousness. It came into me. It seemed I went out into it. I expanded into it as it came into my field of consciousness.” (Jayne Smith)

l. Dr. Michael Newton on the soul’s transition after death

According to Dr. Michael Newton, there are souls who have been so severely damaged they are detached from the mainstream of souls and go back to a spiritual home base after death. Compared to all returning entities, the number of these abnormal souls is not large. There are two types of displaced souls: those who do not accept the fact their physical body is dead and fight returning to the spirit world for reasons of personal anguish, and those souls who have been subverted by, or had complicity with, criminal abnormalities while in the body. The first type of souls we call ghosts. These spirits refuse to go home after physical death and often have unpleasant influences on those of us who would like to finish out our human lives in peace. These displaced souls are sometimes falsely called “demonic” spirits because they are accused of invading the minds of people with harmful intent. Those subverted by criminal abnormalities do undergo separation in the spirit world and this happens at the time of their orientation with guides. They are not activated along the same travel routes as other souls and will go into seclusion upon reentering the spirit world. These souls don’t appear to mix with other entities in the conventional manner for quite a while. Because wrong-doing takes so many forms on earth, spiritual instruction and the type of isolation used is varied for each soul. The nature of these variations apparently is evaluated during orientation at the end of each life. The relative time of seclusion and reindoctrination is not consistent either. For instance, there are maladjusted souls who return to earth directly after a period of seclusion in order to expunge themselves as soon as possible by a good incarnation performance.

All souls, regardless of experience, eventually arrive at a central port in the spirit world which Dr. Newton calls “the staging area”. Once past the orientation station there seems to be no further travel detours for anyone entering this space of the spirit world. Apparently, large numbers of souls coming from earth are conveyed in a spiritual form of mass transit. Souls are brought in, collected, and then projected out to their proper final destinations similar to a central terminal of a metropolitan airport that has the capacity to fly people out in any direction. The most outstanding characteristic of this world is a continuous feeling of a powerful mental force directing everything in uncanny harmony. People say it is a place of pure thought.

After souls arrive back into their soul groups, they are summoned to appear before a Council of Elders. While the Council is not prosecutorial, they do engage in direct examination of a soul’s activities before returning them to their soul groups. Group placement is determined by soul level. After physical death, a soul’s journey home ends with debarkation into the place reserved for their own soul colony. The souls represented in these cluster groups are intimate old friends who have the same awareness level. Members of the same cluster group are closely united for all eternity. These tightly-knit clusters are often composed of like-minded souls with common objectives which they continually work out with each other. Usually they choose to reincarnate together as relatives and close friends on earth.

m. Dr. Michael Newton on the soul’s transition back to the physical realm

According to Dr. Michael Newton, there comes a time when the soul must once again leave the sanctuary of the spiritual world for another incarnation to earth. This decision is not an easy one. Souls must prepare to leave a world of total wisdom where they have lived in a blissful state of freedom for an experience with the physical and mental demands of living in a physical body. Souls have misgivings about even temporarily leaving a world of self-understanding, comradeship, and compassion to go to a planetary environment of uncertainty and fear brought about by aggressive, competing humans. While our spiritual environment is difficult to leave, as souls, we also remember the physical pleasures of life on earth with fondness and even nostalgia. When the wounds of a past life are healed and we are again totally at one with ourselves, we feel the pull of having a physical expression for our identity. Our karma of past deeds, our mistakes and achievements, have all been evaluated with a focus toward the best course of action for future endeavors. The soul must now assimilate all this information and take purposeful action based upon three primary decisions:

(1) Am I ready for a new physical life?

(2) What specific lessons do I want to undertake to advance my learning and development?

(3) Where should I go and who shall I be in my next life for the best opportunity to work on my goals?

Once a soul has decided to incarnate again, the next stage in the return process is to be directed to what Dr. Newton calls “the place of life selection”. Souls go to this place to consider when and where they want to go on earth before making a decision on who they will be in their new life. The place of life selection resembles a movie theater allowing souls to see themselves in the future, playing different roles in various settings. In this place of life selection, the soul previews the life span of more than one human being within the same time cycle. When souls leaves this place, most souls are inclined toward one particular candidate presented to us for soul occupation. Spiritual advisors give the soul ample opportunity to reflect upon all that the soul has seen in the future before making a final decision.

After souls have completed their consultations with guides and peers about the many physical and psychological ramifications of a new life and body choice, the decision to incarnate is made. It would be logical to assume that souls would then go immediately to earth. But this doesn’t happen before a significant element of preparation occurs. The location where souls go to for this kind of preparation is called by Dr. Newton the “place of recognition” or the “recognition class”. The activity here is like cramming for a final exam. One of the last requirements before embarkation for many souls is to go before the Council of Elders for a second time. The spirit world is an environment personified by order and the Elders want to reinforce the significance of a soul’s goals for the next life. Some souls return to their soul group after this meeting to say goodbye while others say they leave immediately for reincarnation. Souls getting ready for embarkation to earth are like battle-hardened veterans girding themselves for combat. This is the last chance for souls to enjoy the omniscience of knowing just who they are before they must adapt to a new physical body.

4. Humans as superconscious minds (the spirit)

a. P.M.H. Atwater’s insights about the spirit

The spirit appears to be as an invisible emissary of the Divine, like the stirring within and around us of a “breath,” a zephyr of fresh air and clear thought, an essence. Many adult experiencers of near-death states claim that during their NDE it seemed as though the whole universe and all of Creation were breathing – expanding and contracting. To these experiencers, “breathing” represents the stirring of God’s Thought as it reverberates throughout an ever-expanding field of conscious awareness – what we would call “Creation”. It sustains this Creation as it did on the “stage” where our dramas, our roles, our endeavors and our dreams of who we are, are arranged and played out. One comment from a child near-death experiencer referred to it this way, “Spirit is everywhere, like air, and it breathes, but not like our nose does. That means everything breathes. I do. You do. So does God. God’s Breath is what keeps the universe alive.” In the Bible, “spirit” literally means “essence” or “breath”. All three of these words are used interchangeably in the Bible as if referring to the same thing. For instance, when we say we’re being spiritual, the inference is that we have chosen to live in “the fullness of breath’s essence.” When we speak of spirituality, we are actually describing “the source from whence the pureness of breath comes.” Spirit realms, if we continue further with this line of thinking, exist as “source places of pure essence,” while spirit beings become “visitors or emissaries from source places of pure essence.” If you regard spirit in light of its original meaning, everything alters: our view of ourselves, our beliefs and emotions, the breath we breathe, and reality itself. Numerous Bible scholars have come up with: “The Breath of God Breathing.” When I discovered this it triggered all kinds of memories and associations for me. Mainly because, during my near-death experiences, I had the distinct sensation that the universe and everything therein was alive and breathing. This breath was what moved the creative fire. That which exists in-between the motion of God’s Breath is the Center-Point of Truth – ever hidden, yet ever exposed. The link then between spirit, breath and essence weaves together into one fabric like a tapestry we call existence. It is a tapestry which we can better appreciate if we reduce its scope to the basic function of … breathing in and breathing out. Spirit is what permeates air. It is what enables life to move. It is what we live in, God’s Breath. But more than that, it is The Breath of God Breathing. It is an active force and movement. It is ever ready to respond and ever ready to assist. Enjoy this sense of spirit, this aliveness which caresses you, and cares about you, and knows you. (P.M.H. Atwater)

b. Edgar Cayce’s insights about the spirit

According to Edgar Cayce, spirit is the life force, the vital “spark” animating all life. Cayce said, “Spirit is the spark, or portion of the Divine that is in every entity.” But spirit is not just a force. It is a consciousness with individualness, though not nearly as individual as we are in our physical condition. Jesus told the woman at the well that, “God is a spirit, and seeks same to worship Him.” This is a call for us to get into our spirit if we would really connect with God. According to Cayce, our spirit self is, has been, and always will be before the Throne of God. It is perfect, unblemished, made in the image of God. Cayce said the spirit is something apart from anything earthly and does not descend into the realms of earth unless we lift ourselves up to it and connect with it. Even then, it remains shielded from earthly influences. The “spark” Cayce referred to is the light and life of mind – consciousness. Within the One, Universal, Collective Mind of God are infinite points of consciousness – spirits like the Great Spirit. The consciousness of our soul is the superconscious (spirit) which is a level of consciousness indistinguishable from God’s consciousness.

c. Jesus Christ’s insights about the spirit

Jesus is born of the Spirit: “As soon as Jesus was baptized, he went up out of the water. At that moment heaven was opened, and he [John the Baptist] saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and alighting on him.” (Matthew 3:16)

The Spirit is willing: “Watch and pray so that you will not fall into temptation. The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak.” (Matthew 26:41)

Follow the Spirit no matter what: “Then Jesus was led by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tested by the devil.” (Matthew 4:1)

The Spirit of the Lord: “He [Jesus] went to Nazareth, where he had been brought up, and on the Sabbath day he went into the synagogue, as was his custom. He stood up to read, and the scroll of the prophet Isaiah was handed to him. Unrolling it, he found the place where it is written: ‘The Spirit of the Lord is on me, because he has anointed me to proclaim good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim freedom for the prisoners and recovery of sight for the blind, to set the oppressed free, to proclaim the year of the Lord’s favor.’ Then he rolled up the scroll, gave it back to the attendant and sat down. The eyes of everyone in the synagogue were fastened on him. He began by saying to them, ‘Today this scripture is fulfilled in your hearing.'” (Luke 4:16-21)

Ask for the Spirit: “If you then, though you are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father in heaven give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him!” (Luke 11:13)

Born of the flesh and born of the Spirit: “Jesus answered, ‘Very truly I tell you, no one can enter the kingdom of God unless they are born of water (childbirth, reincarnation, water baptism) and the Spirit (spiritual regeneration and enlightenment). Flesh gives birth to flesh, but the Spirit gives birth to spirit. You should not be surprised at my saying, ‘You must be born again.’ The wind blows wherever it pleases. You hear its sound, but you cannot tell where it comes from or where it is going. So it is with everyone born of the Spirit.” (John 3:5-8)

Christ Consciousness: “For the one whom God has sent speaks the words of God, for God gives the Spirit without limit.” (John 3:34)

God is Spirit:God is spirit, and his worshipers must worship in the Spirit and in truth.” (John 4:24)

The Spirit is life: “The Spirit gives life; the flesh counts for nothing. The words I have spoken to you – they are full of the Spirit and life.” (John 6:63)

The Spirit of living water: “On the last and greatest day of the festival, Jesus stood and said in a loud voice, ‘Let anyone who is thirsty come to me and drink. Whoever believes in me, as Scripture has said, rivers of living water will flow from within them.’ By this he meant the Spirit, whom those who believed in him were later to receive. Up to that time the Spirit had not been given, since Jesus had not yet been glorified.” (John 7:37-39)

His command is love: “If you love me, keep my commands. And I will ask the Father, and he will give you another advocate to help you and be with you forever – the Spirit of truth. The world cannot accept him, because it neither sees him nor knows him. But you know him, for he lives with you and will be in you … But the Advocate, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, will teach you all things and will remind you of everything I have said to you.” (John 14:15-17; 14:26)

The Advocate Spirit of truth: “When the Advocate comes, whom I will send to you from the Father – the Spirit of truth who goes out from the Father – he will testify about me.” (John 15:26)

The Spirit of truth: “But when he, the Spirit of truth, comes, he will guide you into all the truth. He will not speak on his own; he will speak only what he hears, and he will tell you what is yet to come. He will glorify me because it is from me that he will receive what he will make known to you. All that belongs to the Father is mine. That is why I said the Spirit will receive from me what he will make known to you.” (John 16:13-15)

For those who are victorious: “Whoever has ears, let them hear what the Spirit says to the churches. To the one who is victorious, I will give the right to eat from the tree of life, which is in the paradise of God … The one who is victorious will not be hurt at all by the second death … To the one who is victorious, I will give some of the hidden manna. I will also give that person a white stone with a new name written on it, known only to the one who receives it … To the one who is victorious and does my will to the end, I will give authority over the nations – that one ‘will rule them with an iron scepter and will dash them to pieces like pottery’ just as I have received authority from my Father. I will also give that one the morning star … The one who is victorious will, like them, be dressed in white. I will never blot out the name of that person from the book of life, but will acknowledge that name before my Father and his angels … The one who is victorious I will make a pillar in the temple of my God. Never again will they leave it. I will write on them the name of my God and the name of the city of my God, the new Jerusalem, which is coming down out of heaven from my God; and I will also write on them my new name … To the one who is victorious, I will give the right to sit with me on my throne, just as I was victorious and sat down with my Father on his throne. Whoever has ears, let them hear what the Spirit says to the churches.” (Revelation 2:7; 2:11; 2:17; 2:26-29; 3:5-6; 3:12-13; 3:21-22)

The Kingdom of heaven within and without: Jesus says, “If those who lead you say to you, ‘Look, the kingdom is in the sky!’ then the birds of the sky will precede you. If they say to you, ‘It is in the sea,’ then the fishes will precede you. Rather, the kingdom is inside of you, and outside of you. When you come to know yourselves, then you will be known, and you will realize that you are the children of the living Father. But if you do not come to know yourselves, then you exist in poverty, and you are poverty.” (Gospel of Thomas, saying 3)

The resurrection has already occurred: His disciples said to him, “When will the resurrection of the dead take place, and when will the new world come?” He said to them, “That which you are awaiting has already come, but you do not recognize it.” (Gospel of Thomas, saying 51)

About your previous images: Jesus says, “When you see your likeness you are full of joy. But when you see your likenesses that came into existence before you – they neither die nor become manifest – how much will you bear?” (Gospel of Thomas, saying 84)

d. Apostle John’s insight about the spirit

God’s commands and the Spirit: “The one who keeps God’s commands lives in him, and he in them. And this is how we know that he lives in us: We know it by the Spirit he gave us.” (1 John 3:24)

The Spirit is love: “Dear friends, let us love one another, for love comes from God. Everyone who loves has been born of God and knows God. Whoever does not love does not know God, because God is love … Dear friends, since God so loved us, we also ought to love one another. No one has ever seen God; but if we love one another, God lives in us and his love is made complete in us … And so we know and rely on the love God has for us. God is love. Whoever lives in love lives in God, and God in them. This is how love is made complete among us so that we will have confidence on the day of judgment: In this world we are like Jesus. There is no fear in love. But perfect love drives out fear, because fear has to do with punishment. The one who fears is not made perfect in love. We love because he first loved us. Whoever claims to love God yet hates a brother or sister is a liar. For whoever does not love their brother and sister, whom they have seen, cannot love God, whom they have not seen. And he has given us this command: Anyone who loves God must also love their brother and sister.” (1 John 4:7-8; 4:11-12; 4:16-21)

e. Apostle Paul’s insights about the spirit

Mind of the flesh versus the mind of the Spirit: “Those who live according to the flesh have their minds set on what the flesh desires; but those who live in accordance with the Spirit have their minds set on what the Spirit desires. The mind governed by the flesh is death, but the mind governed by the Spirit is life and peace. The mind governed by the flesh is hostile to God; it does not submit to God’s law, nor can it do so. Those who are in the realm of the flesh cannot please God. You, however, are not in the realm of the flesh but are in the realm of the Spirit, if indeed the Spirit of God lives in you. And if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, they do not belong to Christ. But if Christ is in you, then even though your body is subject to death because of sin, the Spirit gives life because of righteousness. And if the Spirit of him who raised Jesus from the dead is living in you, he who raised Christ from the dead will also give life to your mortal bodies because of his Spirit who lives in you. Therefore, brothers and sisters, we have an obligation – but it is not to the flesh, to live according to it. For if you live according to the flesh, you will die; but if by the Spirit you put to death the misdeeds of the body, you will live. For those who are led by the Spirit of God are the children of God. The Spirit you received does not make you slaves, so that you live in fear again; rather, the Spirit you received brought about your adoption to sonship. And by him we cry, ‘Abba, Father.’ The Spirit himself testifies with our spirit that we are God’s children … Not only so, but we ourselves, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait eagerly for our adoption to sonship, the redemption of our bodies. For in this hope we were saved. But hope that is seen is no hope at all. Who hopes for what they already have? But if we hope for what we do not yet have, we wait for it patiently. In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We do not know what we ought to pray for, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us through wordless groans. And he who searches our hearts knows the mind of the Spirit, because the Spirit intercedes for God’s people in accordance with the will of God.” (Romans 8:5-16; 8:23-27)

The Spirit of God and the Mind of Christ: “We do, however, speak a message of wisdom among the mature, but not the wisdom of this age or of the rulers of this age, who are coming to nothing. No, we declare God’s wisdom, a mystery that has been hidden and that God destined for our glory before time began. None of the rulers of this age understood it, for if they had, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. However, as it is written: ‘What no eye has seen, what no ear has heard, and what no human mind has conceived’ – the things God has prepared for those who love him – these are the things God has revealed to us by his Spirit. The Spirit searches all things, even the deep things of God. For who knows a person’s thoughts except their own spirit within them? In the same way no one knows the thoughts of God except the Spirit of God. What we have received is not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit who is from God, so that we may understand what God has freely given us. This is what we speak, not in words taught us by human wisdom but in words taught by the Spirit, explaining spiritual realities with Spirit-taught words. The person without the Spirit does not accept the things that come from the Spirit of God but considers them foolishness, and cannot understand them because they are discerned only through the Spirit. The person with the Spirit makes judgments about all things, but such a person is not subject to merely human judgments, for, ‘Who has known the mind of the Lord so as to instruct him?’ But we have the mind of Christ.” (1 Corinthians 2:6-16)

The body is a temple for the Spirit: “Do you not know that your bodies are temples of the Holy Spirit, who is in you, whom you have received from God? You are not your own; you were bought at a price. Therefore honor God with your bodies.” (1 Corinthians 6:19-20)

Gifts of the Spirit: “There are different kinds of gifts, but the same Spirit distributes them. There are different kinds of service, but the same Lord. There are different kinds of working, but in all of them and in everyone it is the same God at work. Now to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given for the common good. To one there is given through the Spirit a message of wisdom, to another a message of knowledge by means of the same Spirit, to another faith by the same Spirit, to another gifts of healing by that one Spirit, to another miraculous powers, to another prophecy, to another distinguishing between spirits, to another speaking in different kinds of tongues, and to still another the interpretation of tongues. All these are the work of one and the same Spirit, and he distributes them to each one, just as he determines.” (1 Corinthians 12:4-11)

Love is greater than faith: “Now eagerly desire the greater gifts. And yet I will show you the most excellent way. If I speak in the tongues[ of men or of angels, but do not have love, I am only a resounding gong or a clanging cymbal. If I have the gift of prophecy and can fathom all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have a faith that can move mountains, but do not have love, I am nothing. If I give all I possess to the poor and give over my body to hardship that I may boast, but do not have love, I gain nothing. Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It does not dishonor others, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. Love never fails. But where there are prophecies, they will cease; where there are tongues, they will be stilled; where there is knowledge, it will pass away. For we know in part and we prophesy in part, but when completeness comes, what is in part disappears. When I was a child, I talked like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became a man, I put the ways of childhood behind me. For now we see only a reflection as in a mirror; then we shall see face to face. Now I know in part; then I shall know fully, even as I am fully known. And now these three remain: faith, hope and love. But the greatest of these is love.” (1 Corinthians 12:31; 13:1-13)

The resurrection body: “But someone will ask, ‘How are the dead raised? With what kind of body will they come?’ How foolish! What you sow does not come to life unless it dies. When you sow, you do not plant the body that will be, but just a seed, perhaps of wheat or of something else. But God gives it a body as he has determined, and to each kind of seed he gives its own body. Not all flesh is the same: People have one kind of flesh, animals have another, birds another and fish another. There are also heavenly bodies and there are earthly bodies; but the splendor of the heavenly bodies is one kind, and the splendor of the earthly bodies is another. The sun has one kind of splendor, the moon another and the stars another; and star differs from star in splendor. So will it be with the resurrection of the dead. The body that is sown is perishable, it is raised imperishable; it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body. So it is written: ‘The first man Adam became a living being’; the last Adam, a life-giving spirit. The spiritual did not come first, but the natural, and after that the spiritual. The first man was of the dust of the earth; the second man is of heaven. As was the earthly man, so are those who are of the earth; and as is the heavenly man, so also are those who are of heaven. And just as we have borne the image of the earthly man, so shall we bear the image of the heavenly man. I declare to you, brothers and sisters, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable. Listen, I tell you a mystery: We will not all sleep, but we will all be changed – in a flash, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed. For the perishable must clothe itself with the imperishable, and the mortal with immortality. When the perishable has been clothed with the imperishable, and the mortal with immortality, then the saying that is written will come true: ‘Death has been swallowed up in victory.’ ‘Where, O death, is your victory? Where, O death, is your sting?'” (1 Corinthians 15:35-55)

The veil is lifted: “But whenever anyone turns to the Lord, the veil is taken away. Now the Lord is the Spirit, and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom. And we all, who with unveiled faces contemplate the Lord’s glory, are being transformed into his image with ever-increasing glory, which comes from the Lord, who is the Spirit.” (2 Corinthians 3:16-18)

The body is a temple for the Holy Spirit: “And in him you too are being built together to become a dwelling in which God lives by his Spirit.” (Ephesians 2:22)

The Spirit is in all: “Make every effort to keep the unity of the Spirit through the bond of peace. There is one body and one Spirit, just as you were called to one hope when you were called; one Lord, one faith, one baptism; one God and Father of all, who is over all and through all and in all.” (Ephesians 4:3-6)

Quenching the Spirit: “Do not quench the Spirit.” (1 Thessalonians 5:19)

The power of the Spirit: “For the Spirit God gave us does not make us timid, but gives us power, love and self-discipline.” (2 Timothy 1:7)